My second chance

by moonking

First published 15th of August, 2017

Nick goes to equestria with the powers from Tokyo ghoul a sleep in his body.

Once a simple man, Nick has been transported to the land of Equestria, where the people of Equestria are fighting a losing battle against the seemingly endless hoards of ghouls. Too late to save the kingdom he will leave to start a new kingdom free of ghouls. Many enemies new and old will try and stop this new world. This is his story and the story of those he loves.

Chaos Lord Reiuji Kirito wrote this please give him or her credit. I can't write a good description.

Equestria's first dove

Equestria's first dove

Darkness and cold air were all around me.

“Nick Storm.”

I looked to my right and saw something that destroyed my world. The grim reaper was in front of me. “God no, please no.” I dropped to my knees and looked up at him. He was wearing a long black cloak with a hood. A pair of red eyes looked down at me.

“Your time is not yet Nick Storm. I must bring you back to life but not to your old body. You must move to a new world. I can give you power or the body you want when I send you back to the living world.”

I looked at him and started to talk. “I have to know how did it happen?” He stayed silent for a few minutes then spoke.

“You gave your life up to save your mother. Your father in a drunken rage tried to kill her. But killing you by mistake. Sorry to see a life end so soon. You weren’t even nineteen yet.”

I swallowed dryly and looked at him. “What happened to my mother?”

“She got away from him and called the police.”

I smiled and looked at him. “Some what are you going to do? If I can’t go back and you must send me back uh? Do I get to pick where I go or do you?"

"Where do you wish to go? I can find or make you the world you want."

I looked at him and thought and remembered what he said. "I can go anywhere and have powers?"

"Yes, all you knew to do is think of the place and the power you want."

I already knew where I wanted to go. But what power do I want? I thought about it and knew what I wanted. "Ok, I got it so how are we going to do this?"

"I will give you powers first Nick."

I thought of the kagune powers.

Ukaku ukaku-type ghouls have a high chance of ending a battle quickly as releasing Rc cells depletes stamina. Thus, ukaku-type users lack endurance and are at a disadvantage if the battle drags on for a long time. Ukaku-type users can use their speed and mobility to shoot down bikaku-type users from afar.

Bikaku typically has a tail-like appearance and is released around the tailbone/coccyx. It is good for medium-distance attacks and has a decent offense, defense, and speed. Thus, they have no notable strengths or weaknesses like the kagune based on other Rc types, meaning the kagune itself is treated as a surprise "trump card." So far, the number of tails a bikaku user can create are one to fourteen tails, as shown by Mutsuki.

Rinkaku has an appearance like scaled tentacles and is release on the back around the waist. A rinkaku wielder has powerful regenerative abilities. Some could even survive the most critical of damage. Its peculiar appearance and structure yield a superior striking power and they excel in brute strength. Some rinkaku users can manipulate the shape of their kagune, such as changing its usual tentacle form into swords or claws.

Koukaku is released from below the shoulder blade. Due to its high density of Rc cells, it is heavy and extremely robust, giving it the greatest sturdiness and making them very well suited for defense. Normally, they are generally shaped into armors or shields, but on the offense, they can be shaped like melee weapons such as drills, hammers, blades, and swords.

"My you have the know how to use them. I have the feeling that my work load is going to go up soon. Now brace yourself Nick Storm this will hurt."

When he spoke, he raised his hand and pain burned rushed my entire body. I felt my whole body begin tore apart and fix. I felt pain on both sides of my shoulders. Then the middle of my back felt like it was being ripped. My tail bone and waist like lava were burning it. After a few me it all stopped and I stood up with some pains. But he made a dove suit case in front of me.

"I'll also give you a weapon to let's say even the playing field. Your snice’s and physical abilities will be much more than a normal human. So, I've let you human for now. The RC cell will be in a state of hibernation until your body can handle them. When the time comes, I will tell you how to awaken them. Until then make do with the weapon in the case."

I looked at the case and smiled. I took in the case in hand and looked at him with a smile. "Hope not to see you again for a long-time death."

"Ha-ha, you say that but if it bleeds it can die. You know as well as I all will fall to me. But enough of this picture the world and I'll send you."

I closed my eyes and thought of Equestria from my little pony. "I have it so whenever you're ready."

"Very well now good luck and live long future king of all."

I felt energy cover my body and then felt like my body was on fire again. Then it stopped and I felt the wind on my arms. I opened my eyes to see I was on a grassy hill. I looked around and saw Canterlot on the mountain side. I looked down at myself and was in a pair of blue jeans and my black jacket. I opened it and saw I was in a white shirt. I pulled my hair down and saw I still had my blonde hair.

"Ahh!"

I looked to my right and saw ponyville burning. I couldn't believe what I was seeing. What looked like weak c rate ghouls were attack and fighting the guards. I looked at my dove case and clicked the button. A blade from the Magna came out one I only saw a few times. 'Silver skull I think.' "Whatever now I need to help." I grabbed the handle and charged into the fray. As I got closer I saw that there were only dead guards but what shocked me was they were human. I also saw a large lavender dome over the town hall. it was being protected by a ring of guards and a few brave towns people.

"We got one away from the guard’s boys!"

I looked back and saw a group of Bikaku ghouls running at me. I smiled and charged them with silver skull. ‘I don’t think anyone will care if I kill them.’

"Your mine AAAAAHHHHHH!"

when one was, close I stabbed skull into his gut and cut his right side open. Blood sprayed and covered on my right side and the blade all the way to my hand. It was a little hard because of their skin but it worked. The fight around us stopped when I cut the ghoul in half. I charged another one and cut his chest open and killed him too. I saw they also had on the same mask. They were wearing a solid white mask with a smile and narrowed eyes. They had on sky-blue cloaks and they were c rate. When I killed the second ghoul the other three ran away from me and the guards ran over. I looked at the closest one and spoke we need to find the higher rate. If we kill them the C's will back off. The guard a grabbed was a woman and she looked stunned at my words.

"There’s a big one to the east of the town. It was where they dragged a few of us and a few towns people."

I looked away from her and started to run for the east.

"WAIT! you can't take on ten of the reds!"

"I'll be fine just drive the rest of the ghouls out of the town!"

They looked at each other and a few guards followed me.

"Wait we will assist you!"

I looked back and saw that ten guards were running with me. I just looked back forward and wondered how what type it was. I killed seven more as we ran. Soon we made it to the hill and I saw that the ghouls. They tied the prisoners and I a big guy with two Bikaku. One around both legs and his hands were glowing.

"You the one who's killing my troops?"

his voice was deep and he sounded pissed. "Yep, my weapon here was made to kill your kind." He yelled for the others to kill me but they didn't move. I smirked and charged him. He kicked me back and I landed on my feet. I ducked under him as he nearly kicked my head off. He spun on his other foot and then I got kicked in the face and was sent flying. Two of the guards caught me and helped me stand. I was back on my feet quite quickly.

"Are you ok?"

I looked at the talking guard and spoke up. "Ya, I'll live." I looked back to the man and raised the sword over my head.

"Whatch Ya, going to do with the..."

Before the man could finish I threw the sword into his chest. It went straight through his left lung and maybe his heart. He dropped to the ground dead. Everyone here saw this and the ghouls all looked at me. I walked over to the corpse and pulled silver skull out. Once I had I swung the blade down and threw the blood off. I looked at the ghouls and saw them shaking in fear. I pointed my sword at them and then to the prisoners. "Untie them then get on our knees with your hands behind your head. Or I'll kill every one of you." They did as I said and the guards tied them up. "Make sure to tie their legs If they can't wrap they kagune around them it's much harder to fight us back."

"Yes, Sir!"

I nodded and started to walk away but a few guards stopped me.

"Wait, please tell us what that weapon is made of."

I looked back and saw that three of them had walked up behind me. "Quinque."

They all looked at me as I again started to walk away. When I had, my back turned someone slammed into my back. I dropped silver skull as my head slammed into the ground. "Ah! Motherfucker!" I lifted my head back up and touched my forehead. I pulled my hand back and saw blood on it.

"Pinkie! Look at what you did!"

I looked back and saw a wall of pink. "Please get out of me or I'll throw you off." I was acting stoic on the outside but on the inside. I was screaming at the fact a human pinkie was hugging me. She was In a tight white shirt and short jeans shorts. I saw what must be her cutie mark on her shoulder. Two blue balloons and one yellow. I considered her blue eyes. I saw that my own had changed. They were now a solid red like a ghoul’s eyes. When she saw my eyes her pupils shrank and she jumped off me and screamed.

"He's a red Meany!"

The rest of the mare six stepped back but the guard helped me up.

"Sir are you ok?"

I picked up my sword and looked at them. "Ya, but I think my pride got hurt." I looked back at the scared pinkie and started to speak. "Now as for you, I am human like you red eyes just happen to run in the family." 'Not a lie and my family were one of the rare ones to have red eyes. thought I wasn't born with them sucks.' Applejack took a step forward and looked me in the eyes. She was wearing a classic hot farm girl look. Her blonde hair hanging down with a tied plaid shirt under her chest. She had on a midriff jacket on and shorts like pinkie. She had a large belt buckle and cowgirl boots.

"You aren't lying, I have to know how is your eyes red?"

"Albinism is a condition that causes people to have a lack of pigment in their hair, skin, and eyes. Since people with albinism lack pigment in their iris, light can bounce off the back of the eye and exit the eye. The light usually reflects red because of the blood vessels at the back of the retina. You'd know that If you'd study more."

she looked affined at my word but Twilight looked at me happily. Twilight ran over and started to talk happily.

"Finally, a guy who likes to study! What else have you studied in?"

I made her let me go and I looked at her. She was in a typical white smart girl blouse and purple skirt. She was also wearing knee high boots. "I've studied mostly in ghouls or reds and how their bodies and powers work. I know the types and the abilities and how to kill them." She and the guard looked at me then Twilight started to drool.

"You've studied them. TELL ME EVERYTHING YOU KNOW!"

"Sweet mother of god no!"

I tried to grab me but I got away and the guard tried to stop her. "Help me! Help me! A crazy woman is after me!" Her friends and the guards all ran after us as I ran for my life.

"Why do they eat us!?"

I ran through the town with a crazy woman her friends and the guards after me. 'Death I changed my mind! send me to fucking hell!' I ran back to the part of town I killed the ghouls in. I tripped over a dead ghoul's arm and slammed my face again. I turned over and she jumped on top of me and looked at me with hungry eyes.

"Why can't normal blades cut them!?"

"Help me! Please, I don't want to die like this!"

Two hours later

After Twilight's friends pulled her off me I ran and hid until nightfall. I was hiding in a tree in the park and I saw guards running around. I also saw how some of them flew around. They materialized wings on their backs to fly. A few used seemed to use hands to control magic. When I didn't see anyone, I dropped out of the tree. I looked around the area and as I turned around I was face to face with Twilight.

"Answer my questions!"

"Fuck!" She grabbed me and her hands covered in lavender magic. In a flash, we were in her library and pointed silver skull at her. "If you'll come down then I'll I answer TWO questions.

"Only two but all you could teach us!"

I narrowed my eyes and she giggled nervously.

"Sorry, two is fine so any two questions I want?"

"Yep, miss pretty eyes."

She blushed and played with her hair. After a few minutes, she stopped and got a quill and paper.

"Ok, so why do reds or as you call them ghouls eat us?"

"Ok, first of some biology and stuff you may not know. Ghouls have a high physical capability and are four to seven times stronger than the average human. They can send the average human flying if they strike with enough force and can penetrate a human's body with their bare hands. They are also able to jump several meters high. They also have a tough body that makes them resistant to injuries. For example, if a ghoul were to be stabbed with a knife, the blade of the knife would break instead, the ghoul only suffering a small scratch that heals almost instantly. However, forces that are strong enough can break their tough body, such as a fall from an extreme height." She was writing every word I spoke and she looked like had a field day. When she stopped, she looked at me with a wide smile.

"Ok now, why do they eat us?"

"A ghoul can only feed on humans and other ghouls. They are unable to digest any other type of food due to an enzyme their bodies produce. The structure of their tongues is also different from humans, making other foods taste disgusting and uncomfortable. If ghouls try to eat normal food, they will be struck by a powerful urge to vomit. When forced or forcing themselves to digest such food, it will degrade their physical condition. While ghouls cannot eat normal food, they are able to drink coffee. They are also able to drink plain water.

Ghouls do not need to eat in the short term like humans do. They can survive for one or two months just feeding on one body. However, some ghouls eat merely for pleasure.

When a ghoul enters an extreme state of hunger, they will suffer very painful headaches and lose all reason, causing them to become driven by instinct alone. They will feed on any available source of human meat to end this state, even that of close friends, this state of near-starvation as hell for any ghoul."

She had used seven papers and was asking questions about how this worked. "That I don't know but you have one more question." She stopped and started to read over her notes. She was trying to find something so she could the most out of the last question.

"Ok, in your explanation you said that knifes or normal blades can’t cut them. So why does your sword cut into them?"

"A quinque is a weapon invented by Adam Gehner and Yoshiu Washuu that is fashioned from a ghoul's kagune. Manufactured from a ghoul's kakuhou, the quinque emits electrical signals that stimulate the kakuhou to release and control the kagune. The quinque can be made into various shapes like axes, guns, shields or blades to a degree, most still retain some characteristics of the original kagune. The quinque are named based on the ghoul's name or codename. Another difference between a quinque and a kagune is that the former cannot change its shape nor store or absorb any more Rc cells other than what was harvested from the ghoul it was made from.

In rare cases, a quinque can also be fused from ghouls with chimera kagune, or multiple kagunes. The most notable of these chimeras belongs to Akira Mado named Amatsu, it functions with combined koukaku and bikaku styles as one effective weapon. It can also be made possible when the ghoul in question naturally possesses two Rc types,

Chimera quinque are useful for opposing multiple types of ghouls. Though it is unknown if any combination of Rc types is possible or can occur naturally as chimera. Ghouls are extremely rare and the technical difficulties of fusing two Rc types together. Means that very few are capable of being used in the field."

"Amazing I can't believe that you know all this. I have to send the princesses copies and you have to speak to the red lab members."

I laughed and leaned my back into the couch. I hissed in pain and leaned forward. It was in the same place where the ghouls kagune were implanted. "Damn you things." I looked back to see Twilight looking at me with worry.

"Are you ok?"

I looked back at her as she spoke. I got scared if she'd fear me if she saw the scar my father left. "This may sound weird but can you look at my back. I think that kick I took hurt it." She put her paper down and blushed a little.

"Sure, turn around and I'll look."

I leaned silver skull against the wall and the corner of the couch. I then got on the floor and took my jacket and shirt off.

Twilight pov

This strange man sat down on my floor and took his jacket and shirt off. He didn't have a six pack he had a nice body from what I saw. On his right arm must be his cutie mark. It was a sword like he had with him, blood was running down the blade as well. He could easily pass as fit by the guard standards. When I looked at his back I covered my mouth and gasped into my hands. His back was covered in scares some worse than others. Four that I could see stood out Two on his shoulders. One right in the middle of his back and two near his waist. They seemed as if they were torn into his body the rest looked like they were beaten onto his body.

"Well? Does there seem to be any permanent damage?"

I ran and hand over the long scar on his right shoulder. "What happened to you why do you have so many scars? “He looked back at me and I saw the pain in his eyes. There were a few scars on his chest and the one under his left eye. It looked like a knife as stabbed into his cheek and was drug across it. That one itself got my attention when I look at him. I was looking deep into his eyes and he put his shirt back on.

"Sorry but there are things I don't want to ever think about again. I'm going to find my dove case. I throw it away just outside the town and I need to find it."

He picked his sword up and left the library. I looked at the door as he left and I know felt sad for him. 'Just what or who could do something so evil?' I thought stayed in my mind until my front door was broken down. I looked back and saw it was Spike and Princess Celestia.

"Twilight!"

Spike ran over and hugged my waist and I hugged him back. I looked at the princess and she looked relieved to see me. Spike pulled back and I smiled and rubbed his green hair.

"When the guards told us the reds attacked the town we thought the worst. But when we got here we saw that the guards managed to push them back."

I nodded and they looked at me. "No, the guards were dying left and right a swordsman with a sword made to fight them saved the town. He's even studied them and shared what he knew with me." I got the papers and showed them to Celestia and her she read through them. She looked amazed and looked at me.

"Where is he Twilight? We should learn what we can and how the sword was made. What does he look like the guards can help look for him."

I was about to speak when I heard the guards fighting. We all looked at the door as I man was thrown into the library. The stranger walked in after him and looked at me with a case in hand.

Troy pov

"Did I leave my jacket here?" I looked at Twilight and saw a young boy with green fins where his ears should be. Then to him was who must this world Celestia some the boy is Spike. I looked to Twilight and she had my blood covered jacket in hand.

"Here you go but I think that you should stay for dinner. It'd the least I can do to say thank you."

I laughed and looked at her. "Why not I haven't eaten since this morning." She smiled and was about to start talking but I saw fire coming at us. I grabbed her and dropped and the fire flew over our heads. I looked back to see smoke coming from Spike's mouth and Celestia had a long sword. "Hey, I'm the good guy!"

"Don't lie you have the eyes of the red ones. Spike burn him now!"

Twilight's hand ignited and a shield protected us. When the fire passed and Twilight looked at them both.

"What is wrong with you spike! No Ice cream for a month and Princess you should be ashamed. If he wasn't here the town would have been killed."

She was hugging me and her b cup chest was pushed against mine. I was a little taller than her. There was a three-inch difference. I could just see over her head and saw the two with gaping mouths. I then looked down at her and spoke. "Can I please have my chest back and your hands are on the sore part of my back." She looked up at me and then blushed and let me go and started to play with her hair. She also looked at me and looked at me out of the corner of her eyes. I sighed and grabbed her hand and made her sit down. Then the other two did as well. I leaned on the wall and told her what I told Applejack. "Ok so knowing why I have red eyes have you two calmed down?

"Yes, Sir"

"Yes, and I'm sorry I tried to have spike burn you."

I waved a hand and laughed it off. "Forget about it. I've suffered a lot worse than a few burns." That got Twilight to look at me and she looked concerned.

"Let's get off this unpleasant topic. What's your name and what town do you live in?"

I looked at Twilight and spoke. "Names Nick storm, and I'm a wonder Twilight sparkle." She looked shocked and a little scared. Celestia looked ready to attack again and Spike took in a deep breath.

"How do you know my name?"

I realized and had to think fast. "A guard told me a woman named Twilight sparkle lived in a tree. He said if I wanted Information about the attack to find her." She calmed down once I said that and the other did as well. "Now as for why I wondered this way. I'm after a specific ghoul a binge eater. My upper command was killed but I was given the order to kill her and her group." They all got their attention and Celestia stood up.

"Who were you to kill Nick Storm?"

"Rize Kamishiro. She appears to be a shy, slender girl with long purple hair, purple eyes, and an hourglass figure. As a ghoul blending into human society, she wears a normal attire fit for a young woman, showing a bigger preference over dresses. After she had moved to the 20th ward, she was seen wearing a pair of red frame glasses even though she does not seem to have any eyesight problems. Her attire reveals some cleavage, possibly to seduce and allure males as her prey. Rize is very attractive and is aware of this fact, often manipulating it to her advantage. Told number of her victims unknown."

"20th ward?"

"Think of it as a section of a country. When a ward is made the doves aka what I am. We determine the threat level and the ghoul population in the ward. We look at higher rate ghouls that will give us a good idea of how many strong ones are there." She looked at me and then grabbed my arm and started to pull me to the door.

"You're coming with me. You need to tell me and my sister all you know and how to make some more of weapons."

I pulled my arm free and then I looked at her. "Sorry, but you don't tell me what to do. Plus, I still need to find this ghoul." She looked at me and then to Twilight.

"Twilight please talk some sense into him. He seems to listen to you."

She looked at me and then to her teacher.

"Sorry, but I didn't think anything I say will change his mind. I’ve only known him for a few minutes but I can tell he’s the type to do as he wants.”

I laughed and walked over and patted her head. “You learn quick but no I don’t do as I want. I act with reason and my morals. If someone or something challenges that then they’ll see what I can do.” She smiled and I looked back at Celestia and she smiled.

“As long as you don’t kill my people and tell Twilight what you know You can do as you like.”

I smiled and nodded at her and she walked out. I sighed and looked back at Twilight and Spike and I saw a stack of paper and a quill beside her. ‘Oh hell.’ For the awhile, I was telling her all I knew from the show. I also found out they knew almost nothing about them and their powers.

“How did you learn all this? Did your old commander teach you it or did you learn in the field?”

I sat up from my laid down position and looked at her. “Yes and no. A lot I found out in the heat of battle and then I cut a few open. Dove harvest and collect the organ to make our weapons.” I started to scratch the back of my hand and laid back down. Now that I’m the last one and I’m not getting any more food or clothes from the organization. Maybe I can get that head chick will pay me to hunt ghouls.”

“Maybe you should take a few alive?”

I looked at her and laughed. “If you think I can just take them down without killing them you're wrong.” I jumped up and walked over to her and grabbed her chin and looked her in the eyes. She blushed and went stiff as I leaned close to her face. “We are their food Twilight and my only mission in life is to kill as many of them as I can.” I let her chin go and walked into the kitchen and saw Spike cooking some pork chops and potatoes.

Twilight pov

‘Oh, Celestia is he flirting with me?! What do I do?! Do I flirt back or do I just leave it be?!’ I looked at him talking to Spike in the kitchen and that gave me an idea. I got up and put all my notes away and walked over to the kitchen door. I saw the scar on his left cheek and he laughed at something Spike said. I turned around and quickly got out of the house and started to walk to Rarity's house. ‘If anyone can help me it’s her’ I rushed down the street and saw the blood stains from the battle. I grimaced and keep walking down the street and saw Carousel Boutique. I walked up to the door and walked in. The bell rang and I heard rarity in the back.

“Welcome to Carousel Boutique where every dress is fresh and unique and Magnifique.”

“It’s me rarity I need to talk to you right now,” I spoke as I walked into her work room and saw she was finishing a dress. She looked at me and smiled.

“Twilight darling what can I do for you?”

I blushed and looked at her. “Well, you see theirs this boy and…” Before I could finish she dropped her needles and fabric and grabbed my shoulders.

“Twilight darling a boy that isn’t in a book has finally got your attention, who is it?”

I felt my face flush and I looked down. “The boy who killed the Reds.” I looked back up to see a shocked look on her face but it soon turned to a smile.

“My Twilight you sure set you hopes high. A red killing hero and do you even know his name darling?”

“His name is Nick storm and apparently, he’s a dove, a red hunter or as he calls them ghouls.” Rarity lets go of me and looked at me.

“He hunts the RED?!”

she yelled at the top of her lungs and I covered my ears. When I looked at her she grabbed my caller and started to shock me.

“He a red hunter! He kills them and hunts them! Plus, you're telling me that you like him?!”

I nodded and she smiled even wider and let me go.

“Oh, darling! I’m so happy for you I must make a free for you to win him over!”

I smiled sheepishly and looked at her. “Well, That’s the thing I think he’s flirting with me.” She finally stopped altogether and looked at me. “Yep, I thought that you make that’s the face.” She then got a determined look and rushed over to the fabric wall.

“Come back in a week and I’ll have made a master piece.”

I just sighed and walked out and back onto the street and pumped into Nick and Spike.

“There you are pretty eyes’.”

I blushed again and the three of us all walked back to the library and ate dinner. I offered him the guest room and he thanked me. I and Spike when to sleep soon after but a few hours into the night we were woken up by the sounds of fighting. I had Spike stay in the room as I walked down stairs with a thunder bolt spell ready to fire. As I was about to walk around the corner I heard voices.

“Just give us the bitch and I’ll forget you kill my brother.”

“F-fuck you ghoul bastard.”

“Bash!”

“AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!”

“I heard Nick scream and I jumped around and saw that the mess. Six dead reds and one big one standing over a bloody Nick. A tail came from the waist and I was stabbed in his right shoulder. Another one was stabbed through his hands and pinned him to the wall. I saw that the red had his sword and I panicked. I ran up behind them and grabbed the sides of the Reds head. A magic surge hit me and my thunder bolt was ten times what I wanted. I fried his head and maybe his brain too. The tails turned black and he dropped to the ground and Nick slid down the wall. I grabbed him and looked him over. He had six slashes over his chest and the stab wounds. “Sweet Celestia and Luna what did they do to you?”

“T-twilight?”

I looked back and saw Spike on the steps.

“Spike get over here were teleporting now!”

He ran over and grabbed me and I calmed down enough and teleported us to the hospital. We landed in the in the front room. Everyone looked at us and I started to yell. “The Reds broke into my house and attacked him we need help now!”

The first month and the path she chose

The first month and the path she chose

Twilight pov

It has been a week and Nick was in a medical coma for the better part of it. The guards looked in my house and locked his sword in the local guard station. They also found a letter telling them to kill me and take his sword. They were to take Nick alive as well. I stopped when I thought of that ‘Alive but just barely and with eight new scars. His hand and shoulder would take another week but his chest was healed from our medic magic.

“Twilight?”

I looked back from my seat outside his room and saw my friends, Spike and both princess Celestia and Luna were here. “I knew this would happen.” My teacher walked over to me and sat down beside me and we started to talk.

“Twilight nothing is going to happen if you leave to go home you know.”

She tried to put a hand on my shoulder but I grabbed it. I looked her in the eyes and spoke in a cold voice. “I have to know what happened when they attacked. I should know why they're after me. Plus, I killed one of them with a magic surge.” She and the other’s looked shocked and she looked at his door then back to me.

“Fine then Twilight, the doctors say he should wake tonight or sometime tomorrow morning.”

Nick pov last week

I was lying in bed with a book I swiped from the history section and was reading it. ‘If I’m going to live here better learn the common history.’ As I read I heard a voice outside the house and heard the front door get kicked in. I jumped up and opened my case. Silver skull formed and I opened my door to see seven ghouls in the main room. Two tried to jump on to me with their kagune around each of their legs. I dodge and cut their heads off and stabbed two other ghouls as I dodged and ducked. A big one with four tails lunged at me and cut me across the chest six times. I got a lucky hit and stabbed him in the chest killing him. My sword was stuck in his chest and the last one stabbed his kagune through my hands and pinned me to the wall. He ripped the sword out of his comrade and looked at me.

“Just give us the bitch and I’ll forget you kill my brothers.”

“F-fuck you ghoul bastard.”

“Bash!”

“AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!”

I blacked out from the pain of his kagune tearing straight through my shoulder and into the wall. Now I was sitting

“My you really do play it close, don’t you?”

I turned and saw death again. “Near or actual?”

“Near and you almost bought the farm again. I swear you humans and your thirst for combat.”

“Ha-ha! You got a point but how long have I been out?”

“A week, now wake up your girlfriend is waiting for you to wake up.”

“She’s not my girlfriend!”

present Nick pov

As I yelled I opened my eyes and saw a sleeping Twilight at my bed side. I smiled and looked down at my wounded shoulder. I could feel the stitches and I could see a little blood on my bandages my arm was in a sling. My chest wounds seemed to have healed and I had more scars. ‘Damn and I thought the ones my dad gave me were bad.’ I looked and saw her sleeping face. I smiled and I put a hand on her head. “How long has it been since I’ve had someone at my bedside?” I rubbed her head and she mumbled something in her sleep. I smiled and laid back down and waited to see what was going to happen. Now that I thought about how my outlook on life has changed so much. ‘Could it be from the fact I died? Or did the new parts of my ’ I keep thinking until Twilight woke up and saw me awake. She was jumping for joy like a girl who just saw a pony. I laughed and winced when she gave me a bear. “OW! Did you miss me that much?”

“Yes, I missed you! You were fighting six reds and got hurt trying to keep them from me.”

I just laughed and patted her back as she let go and told me what has happened. She had talked to the royal lab and they have made a few prototypes of the quinque. They took the kagune from the ghouls I killed and managed to make three swords and one hammer. She told me once I could walk on my own we’d got to Canterlot to look at them. After at for the next two weeks, she, her friends and some guards came to see me. Twilight was always there with me and Rarity made me some new clothes too. We even found ourselves just talking to each other for hours and reading together. Then when my doctor said I was clear to leave she was with me every step. She helped me get my strength back and I come to believe that my dying and coming back changed me. At one time, I scared so easily and would run away from people. I was weak and fragile fearing everything that I was or what I could be. I feared the world around me and the people in this world. I found a woman that I can truly call my friend. We walked to sugar cube corner and sat in front of the ponds around the town. Every day we grow closer and closer. Her friends teased her about from time to time and Spike tried to threaten me but ran away from my gaze. Though when I tried to swear Twilight shocked me with a damn thunder bolt. But as of this moment, we were in a grass filled with Twilight asleep with her head on my thigh.

“Hey, ya’ll.”

I looked from the sleep Twilight. All her friends were there and Rainbow had her cocky smile. She flew over to us and looked down at Twilight.

“Man, she really does have it bad for you red eyes.”

I sighed in annoyance at the nickname she called me. I just looked at her and sighed at her antics. ‘Just ignore her Nick she just wants to fight with you.’

“You know rainbow, keep calling him a name he hates and I’ll start to call you pinkies other nicknames for you.”

We all looked a now awake twilight and a blushing rainbow. I laughed and she tried to kick me in her embarrassment. I ducked and the kicked missed to her annoyance. “Now two things ya’ll. First I don’t know some of your names and two what do you all need.” Twilight told me that they want the two of us to come to see the weapons today. Then the main six introduced themselves.

I’m Applejack I live and work on sweet apple acres.”

I’m Rainbow Dash the fastest flyer and future wonder bolt.”

“You know me I’m Pinkie Pie the number one party girl!”

“You know me as well darling.”

Finally, the ever quiet Fluttershy.

“I’m Fluttershy.”

After that was done we all left for the library and I got my dove case. Rarity pull twilight upstairs and I and Rainbow arm wrestled I won. After that, the seven of us headed for the train station. Twilight and her friends all sat a circle on the cabin floor and I laid my back against the wall with my eyes closed.

“Why don’t you use the seat dude. I opened my right eye and Looked at Rainbow. “I like my back to a wall when in small places. Makes it hard for someone to get behind me.” She just shrugged and looked back to whatever they were doing and I closed my eye. But after a few seconds, I heard something spinning and then whispering. I then heard walking then someone sat on my lap. My eyes shot open and a blushed Twilight was sitting in my lap. “W-what are you doing!?” I yell blushing and Rainbow and Applejack laughed.

“I’ll be the red hunter is blushing HAHA!”

“Oh, what till I get my hand on your gay pride and cowgirl.” I tried to sound threatening but the movements Twilight was making it hard. They all laughed and Twilight said sorry.

“They dared me to do this sorry.”

I wrapped an arm around her and looked at the two offenders. “Oh, it’s fine Twilight at least you can be honest and not have to rely on a game to get a boy anywhere near you. Not like a to big ego flyer or a too pride full cowgirl. I feel sorry for the boys they hit on they must really want to run away.” At the end of my little speech the two looks they were making made me smile. “You two know I’m more than happy to speak my mind what about you?”

“You want to eat your teeth red?”

I narrowed my eyes but Twilight got up and stared at us. ‘I know that look that my hint to shut up or get shocked again.’

“Enough let’s just ride the train and not fight you three understand. Even if Nick does have a point about both your ego and pride.”

I stuck my tongue out at them and they looked at me annoyed.

“Do you want to get hit with another thunder bolt Nick?”

I flinched and laughed. She smiled and sat back down on my lap and I sighed and hoped that this wouldn’t be my whole day. We rode in silence for the rest of the time. When we arrived, Twilight got my hand and started to run.

“Come on the princesses are waiting on us we have to move!”

I laughed and kicked it into high gear and the other struggled to keep up. Soon we ran up to the castle gates and the guards stopped us.

“Holt!”

We stopped and they walked over to us. But when one of them saw my eyes he tried to stab me with his spear.

“Alert the princess a red is in the capital!”

A guard summoned his wings and flew off. I pushed Twilight away and dodged another stab and kicked him in the face. “I’m don’t a red man! I’m human, I’m the one who save the town Ponyville and gave you lot the information on the reds!” Twilight was trying to get to my but other guards keep her and her friends back. ‘Ok, I’m getting sick of this so.’ I click the button and opened the case and active silver skull.

Third pov

A red mass erupted from the case and Nick grabbed a sword handle. As the case dropped the sword was pulled out and the blade flew into the air. Nick cut the spear in half and kicked the guard back. Two more lunged for him and kicked one of them away with a powerful heel kick. Then got cut across the top right forearm and he struck the guard with the back of his sword. As the guard fell he many more guards ran out of the castle gates. But they all stopped when they saw the cut on his arm. The guard that called him a red looked shocked a long with Celestia as she ran here ready to help. When she saw who they called a red she yelled for a medical guard.

Nick pov

The medical guard had stopped my bleeding stopped and wrapped the wound. Twilight had all but shocked the guard to death after she made sure I could still use the arm. Celestia and her friends had to pull her away from the now very scared guards. ‘I’m so glad we're friends.’ That struck my heart and in my mind, I winched. ‘Friends is that all we can be even after all the time I’ve spent with her. Can I be more to her or does she not want to be more with me?’ I looked at her as we walked into the castle and to the throne room. As we did Shining Armor and Cadence walked around a corner and Twilight and Cadence ran up to each other.

“Sunshine, sunshine lady bugs awake clap your hands and do a little shake.”

That dance got my attention and their rears. ‘I swear this girl will be the death of me.’ As I looked Twilight walked over and grabbed my hand and pulled me over by my unhurt arm. I saw Armor looking at his sister and looked me in the eye and saw my red eyes.

“RED!”

‘Not again.’ I just dodged a punch and I picked Twilight up.

“Armor what are you doing!?”

I jumped back as he drew a sword and Celestia took his sword.

“Armor, he is not a red. He is human and the eye color runs in his family. He has also saved your sister’s life twice. He is also the one to thank for the new weapon you point at him and the information on the reds. So please show him respect and apologize to him.”

I let Twilight down and we locked eyes and I saw anger flash in his eyes. But I knew he wouldn’t act on it now not with so many around. He swallowed his pride and walked over to me with a forced smile.

“Thank you for saving my sister and her friends.”

We shook hands and it turned into a strength companion. Both our grips were about the same mine just a bit stronger. We let go and Twilight walked up beside me and we started to walk again. Soon we walked into the throne room and I saw that there was a table set up in the room. We all walked in and I sat down near the middle of the table. Twilight sat down beside me and the others all had to leave. But after they were gone what looked like the heads of the military walked in. I saw that two seats were still empty one right next to me. My guess that Blueblood and Luna were still on the way. We waited for a few minutes then the doors opened and who I guess was Luna and Blueblood walked in. Luna had very tanned skin and was in a blue tight dress with a gap showing one leg. She was in black heels and she had an eye covered with her hair. Blueblood was in a white suit with pure blonde not like my dirty blonde. He had white skin like me and a smug look on his face. They looked at me and I looked at them with a cold gave. Luna seemed interested but Blueblood looked disgusted at our being here. But when we locked eyes he looked like he was going to wet himself.

“RED! GUARDS!”

I sighed and picked up my case and threw it at him. It hit him in the head and he fell to the ground with a good-sized note on the forehead. I got up walked over got my case and sat back down.

“Did you really need to do that even if you’re sick of being cold a red?”

I looked at Twilight as she had a smile on her face and I heard a few of them laughing. “Yes, I’m getting sick of it so from now on anytime someone calls me a ran they get hurt.” After that, all but Shining Armor and Blueblood who was out cold were laughing. After that was done Luna sat down beside me and Celestia started to talk.

“Ok, now I have to let everyone here know that red or as Nick calls them ghouls are gathering. They have also started to kidnaped woman for who knows what.”

As she spoke I had my case on the table and I felt Twilight grab my hand. I looked at her out of the corner of my eye and saw the worry on her face. I smiled and held her hand softly which seemed to help her calm down. I looked back and caught Armor staring death at me. ‘That’s right she’s my girl now you ass.’

“Now then for the person who gave us the weapons to kill the red. Nick storm please stand and announce your intenseness and the knowledge you have.”

I let go of Twilights hand and spoke for all to hear. “Ok, I’ve seen and read on ghouls and their kagunes. I will list them from my own opinion of weakest to strongest. First Ukaku ukaku-type ghouls have a high chance of ending a battle quickly as releasing Rc cells depletes stamina. Thus, ukaku-type users lack endurance and are at a disadvantage if the battle drags on for a long time. Ukaku-type users can use their speed and mobility to shoot down bikaku-type users from afar. Next is the Bikaku typically has a tail-like appearance and is released around the tailbone/coccyx. It is good for medium-distance attacks and has a decent offense, defense, and speed. Thus, they have no notable strengths or weaknesses like the kagune based on other Rc types, meaning the kagune itself is treated as a surprise "trump card." So far, the number of tails a bikaku user can create are one to fourteen tails. Next Koukaku is released from below the shoulder blade. Due to its high density of Rc cells, it is heavy and extremely robust, giving it the greatest sturdiness and making them very well suited for defense. Normally, they are generally shaped into armors or shields, but on the offense, they can be shaped like melee weapons such as drills, hammers, blades, and swords. Now, this next type in my experience is the most dangerous with the wide range of options they have or can make. They are also the most likely to become a binge eater. Rinkaku has an appearance like scaled tentacles and is release on the back around the waist. A rinkaku wielder has powerful regenerative abilities. Some could even survive the most critical of damage. Its peculiar appearance and structure yield a superior striking power and they excel in brute strength. Some rinkaku users can manipulate the shape of their kagune, such as changing its usual tentacle form into swords or claws.” They all looked at me wondering how I faced monsters like this. Even Celestia and Luna looked at me shocked I knew so much more than them about the ghouls.

“How do we know you’re telling the truth storm?”

I looked back to Armor and he had a smug smile on his face. I smirked and grabbed my case and walked five feet away and opened it. The red mass shot out and I grabbed the sword handle. They saw as the liquid blade turned to a solid and razor sharp blade. I dropped the case as I pointed to blade at a shocked Armor. “Believe me now you young novice.” He now looked pissed and grabbed his sword. He jumped up and drew it and I saw it was a crude but functional weapon. It had black lines up and down the blade and I saw all the Rc cells were dead. ‘Fools forgot about the electrical charge to active them.” I side stepped an overhead slash and stepped in and slammed the palm of my hand into his face. His head shot back and I kicked him in the face and took the sword from his hand. I looked at it closer and saw it looked like any other iron sword. They Rc cells we dead for sure and I sighed. I raised silver skull over my head and cut the blade in half.

Twilight pov

I was mad my brother was trying to humiliate Nick and his knowledge. He is wilily sharing this and he even gave us the types he knew. ‘Shining Armor when I get my hands on you. ‘But a whole scene had unrolled and my brother was on the ground with a bloody nose. ‘I knew this would happen the day I bring a boy home. Though I had thought this is reversed of what I expected.’ When I came out of my thoughts I walked over to Nick and saw a very disappointed look. I put a hand on his shoulder and looked at his red eyes. I looked down at the sword he broke and saw the difference. The quinque we made had black lines and his was bright red when it hit something. “I see our quinques won’t work will they.” He looked at me and sighed.

“The Rc cells are dead and the blade is too crude to handle the strain the cells put on a blade. When the cells die, they turn black and if you use that in combat your easy prey. Your brother and whoever else has these tries to fight a ghoul they’ll get themselves killed.”

He throws the busted sword in front of my brother and looked at him.

“When you make weapons like this you need to keep a low eclectic charge flowing into the cells. If you don’t the cells died and you're left with a piece of ugly crap.”

I charged a small thunder spell and covered his body in purple lighting. After that, he dropped on to his right side and had one leg in the air with smoke coming off his body. I crossed my arms over my chest and looked at him. “What did I say about swearing?” As I spoke everyone else left the room and Luna laughed at how funny it was to her.

“Sorry, Twilight I won’t do it again.”

I smiled and kneeled next to him and patted his head. “That’s good but my brother is another matter altogether. If he tries to hurt you again knock him out instead of humiliating him.” Nick jumped back up and cracked his bones and looked at me.

“What’s the difference, either way, his pride, and reputation are hurt.”

I was about to argue but stopped when I knew he was right. “Good point Nick.” ‘I swear this guy knows how to pull my heart strings with all this knowledge. I wonder if he thinks me as more than just a friend?’

“My you are a cocky little peasant.”

I knew that voice and knew Nick may just kill this prick. I looked at the couch and saw the now awake Blueblood and the huge note on his head. I looked at Nick and saw he had his eyes locked on my brother who was being held by Cadence. I heard him saying something and I was a little hope at what I heard.

“Lucky prick having someone to hold. Why can’t we be like that?”

Then before any of us knew it a magic arrow was shot at Nick. It ripped through the edge of the shirt he was wearing and showed some of the scars he had. He looked at Blueblood with annoyance and tightened his grip on the sword.

“Pay attention to your better, you peasant.”

He looked at me and saw the jeans and the revealing shirt I wore. I’d never admitted it but I wanted Nick to look at me and not other girls. I saw him lick his lips and he got up and started to walk over to me and tried to grab me when he was close. As he was about to touch me Nick grabbed his forearm. He pulled him away from me and threw him to the ground. Blueblood looked up at him and looked at a very mad Nick.

“Keep your filthy hands off her she’s far too good for you or any sorry noble or prince you little red feed.”

I was happy that he was protecting me and I liked the angry look on Bluebloods face. Blueblood jumped up and tried to burn us both. Nick picked me up and jumped away from the flames coming from.

Nick pov

I jumped back with Twilight in my hold and kicked the handle part of the failed sword at him. What little blade left stabbed into his shoulder and he dropped to the ground and yelled in pain. I sat Twilight down and she looked at the screaming man. Then her brother who was now on his feet and was looking at the scars that were visible on my body. I looked at him for as minute the turned my back on him. “Twilight do you know where I can get a new shirt?” I walked over and picked up my case and put silver skull up.

“Ya, we can get you a new one from the guard’s barracks come on.”

She took my hand and started to pull me to the door.

“Ah, look Shining Twilight’s finally got a man in her life.”

We both blushed and Twilight pulled me and we walked thought out the castle. As we walked she talked and asked me things. I heard the guards that had been following me and I was really getting annoyed.

“So why did you listen to the princess a month ago? From everything you’ve said and done you seem to act on your own will alone.”

I looked at her and sighed as we walked onto a training ground. “I had information she wants desperately and if I didn’t share willingly she would have taken it. One thing I know about all leaders Twilight Is they must be ready to kill or cripple anyone or anything. If I had not done as I did she would have used you or some other means to get me to obey her and her rule.” Twilight stopped just a few steps away from the castle and looked at me and then to the castle.

“You're wrong she won’t do that I know she wouldn’t like a second mother to us all.”

She looked back at me and I spoke. “Believe what you will Twilight but I know her and her sister want something from me. What I don’t, but I will not be a loyal lap dog forever coming to her call. So once my business is done I’ll be leaving the castle.” She looked at me and then to the ground. She bites her fingers and I walked up to her and put my hands on her shoulders.

“Nick.”

I let her go and looked her deep in the eyes. “I don’t want you to get caught up in a battle I can’t win. But know this hers and her sisters mask will fall and we will clash.” She looked confused and my words as I let her go and walked away. ‘It hurts my heart greatly but I feel it a fight between me and her will come very soon.’

“Wait, Nick!”

I stopped and looked back at her and I saw her worried look.

“Do you have anything to backup what you calmed? Some proof that she will do something or is planning something?”

I turned to her and pointed to the hall we came from. “She’s had guards following me ever since I got out of the hospital.” At my words, the sound of magic filled the air and armor clanking. Twilight looked back shocked and then looked at me.

“Why were?”

I cut her off and answered her. “To kill me if I didn’t listen to her under lined orders. Not that I would kill without reason.” She looked at me and then it clicked and her world shattered.

“By the sun your right. That would explain why all the higher guards were at the meeting. Then that means that she’s the one in charge of the patrols around the everfree forest. That explains why the guards didn’t fight the ghouls that almost killed you. She wanted them to get through their lines she wanted you dead.”

“And if I died then she could use a spell and freely take all the knowledge I have and my sword the original quinque. I hate to say it Twilight but a kingdom of peace always has the tyrant rulers in the throne. Think about it how did she come to power how did she get this much land and wealth. I can promise you this not all of it was done peacefully and there was blood shed. But as the old saying goes history is always written by the winner.” She looked so confused and followed me to the barracks. After we got my shirt and she all but pulled me to the royal library and we started to read history upon history book. She had read them so many times and only now saw the inconsistencies she had over looked. She looked through over twenty history books and found over three hundred years of early Equestria's history missing. All she found was the great exploits and the enemies she’s beaten.

“I can’t believe the princess of the sun, my mentor, and closest friend. How could I never have seen this before?”

I put a hand on her back and she looked at me. “I know this is a hard pill to swallow but it’s the truth and her smallest over the site has now been seen. She may have only left out the worst of her past to protect herself or maybe her image.”

As I spoke the lady herself walked in and saw us.

“There you two are Twilight, Nick your friends are waiting for us to eat dinner.”

I looked at her and Twilight stood up dropping all the books in her magic. She looked at Celestia and she saw Twilight broken look.

“Twilight what’s wrong?”

Celestia reached for her but she smacked her hand away. Twilight looked at her with hate and grabbed my hand and started to walk again.

“Come on Nick Let’s just eat and caught the last train back to town. I don’t want to ever come back to this castle or see the people in it.”

Celestia grabbed my other arm and looked me in the eye.

“What did you say you red?”

She spoke in an angry tone and before I knew what happened she had used her magic. I was grabbed and sent flying through a few rows of bookshelves and slammed into a stone wall. My entire body felt like it was a rock underwater and I couldn’t move under all the pain. I coughed up some blood and looked at Twilight and trying to get to me. She was held back by a wall of gold magic and I saw Celestia’s shocked face. ‘Guess she really did think I was one of the ghouls.’ I saw my case on the ground in front of me. ‘If I can get my case then I’ll have a fighting chanc…’ I blacked out reaching for my dove case.

Death’s realm

I opened my eyes and once again saw death and his red eyes.

“I’ve summoned for here so do not worry you are not dead.”

I sighed at that and looked at him. “Ok, so why am I here are you going to give me one of my ghoul powers?” He laughed darkly as he looked at me.

“Yes, now which would you like young Nick Storm?”

I smiled and looked at him. “Active the rinkaku and put it a shot of Rc and make it so mine is blue and purple.” I heard him laugh and then I swear I saw a boney smile.

“I like you Nick storm I may just add a few years to your life. Oh, and tell Tia that her old friend discord says see you soon.”

After he said that I was sent back into the living world.

Living realm

I opened my eyes to see everyone around be and Twilight who had a magic dome over us. She stared death at Celestia and Luna. I saw that she had my case in hand and I reached for it. Everyone gasped seeing I was alive and Twilight looked at me with a teary-eyed smile.

“you're alive!”

She wrapped me in a bone breaking hug and I did my best to hug her back. But when she let go I grabbed the case and opened it. The sword came out and I throw into the mountain of books. I reached in and felt the ghoul shot and I looked back at Twilight. “Drop the dome I don’t know what’s about to happen when I inject this.”

“What are you talking abou..”

I pulled the shot out and saw the blue and purple liquid it was in an injector gun. Like the ones in the movies and I injected myself before Twilight could stop me. All the veins in my arm bulged and traveled up my arm. I felt my body start to heal rapidly and my eyes and waist started to feel strange. I dropped to my knees and looked at the ground and felt the kagune rip from my flesh. I was breathing hard and started to talk. “So that’s what that old man was talking about side effects.” I saw Twilight’s hands grab my face as I was a stranger and I looked at up at her.

“Your eyes.”

I saw my eyes we black around my eyries and the eyries were just a blue as pinkie’s. I got to one knee and pushed myself up and saw my kagune. I had nine tails and they were purple and had blue lightning bolts from the base to tip. I tried to move them like I would my arms and it worked. They moved around like water and I didn’t feel and weight from them. Spread them out and saw they were about seven feet long each.

“Can I touch one?”

I looked at Twilight and she was looking at them. I moved one over to her with a little trouble concentrating with the others banging on the dome. When the kagune was near her she reached out and started to pick and pinch it. She when summoned a few pieces of paper and started to take note and ask questions.

“How did you do this Nick?”

I laughed and knocked her feet out from under her and curled another on under her. She landed and looked down at it. “It’s a type of no lost medical agents made of modified Rc cells. I’ll have these for the rest of my life .”

“It’s soft like a pillow.”

“ha-ha go ahead and drop the dome Twilight I think your friends have had it with waiting.” I looked back to see her brother with another sword like I broke. I laughed and waved a tail at him, it only pissed him off more.

“Do I have too!”

I felt her hug my kagune and I sighed and pulled them away.

“Noooo.”

She chased them and tried to catch them. I sighed and tried to pull them back in and it worked. They were retracted into my body. I looked at her and she spoke up in annoyance.

“How high of a shock do you want ya jerk.”

She looked at me annoyed and then to the others and dropped her dome. The second it was down Armor charged me. I pushed three out and broke another one of crap sword. The wrapped two around him. “Ok, I’m holding you like this until you calm down.” He smiled and yelled.

“NOW”

About three dozen guards jumped up with arrows at the ready. I pushed all my tails out and dropped him and wrapped me and everyone else in a dome of my own. I felt every arrow bounce off. When they stopped, I opened my tails and saw the princess and their guards. I was sick of them and their damn guards. I looked back at the girls and saw twilight charging a spell.

“Nick drop the tails NOW!”

I flinched and dropped my tails and Twilight looked at her teacher.

“I never thought I say this but I no longer wish to be your student your lie of a princess. Three hundred years of missing history and you hurt my boyfriend. I should burn you inside out you’re a sorry excuse for a friend.”

‘Ok, going to ask later fight the mad sun goddess now.’ I looked at her and then saw the hurt and angry look on Celestia’s face. She looked at me and then Luna put a hand on her shoulder. Celestia looked at her and Luna spoke up.

“Sister let them leave. Give them time to cool off and we can all talk about this.”

She looked at me and I pointed my tips at her. I twisted them and made sharp tips and waited to see what would happen. We looked eye and she covered her hands in magic.

“I’m not about to let a half breed like you leave with all that power. I sorry but you’re staying where I can keep an eye on you.”

I snorted and she a shot a magic blast at me. I jumped and shot my tails at her and cut her six times. They were small and she blasted at me again. I used one of the tails I had logged into the ground and used it to pull myself to her. When I was, close I slammed my fist into her face and sent her flying. Luna appeared beside me and slammed a fist into my gut and sent me flying and I coughed up some blood. She looked surprised that she hurt me and slammed into the castle. It brought a good chunk down on top of me and Twilights magic lifted it off me. I jumped out and saw that Twilight holding all the guards and lifting the wall. I saw Luna helping heal Celestia and I walked up by Twilight. Her friends looked tore not knowing what to do in this situation.

“Nick you and I are leaving, I will not say in this kingdom and I won't leave you here.”

I nodded and picked her up with a tail and my case in sword then jumped over the wall. I saw her deep the others and her friends try and stop her. I looked at Twilight in my hold and saw a lot of magic energy on her hands. In a flash and I saw we were in a rocky canyon. I stopped us and landed right in front of a mountain range. I let Twilight down and she walked up beside me.

“Ok, were on the border with the Griffin and the shipping city.”

She looked at me and smiled sweetly.

“So Nick which way do you want to go?”

To start a new life

To start a new life

It’s been a week since we ran from the castle and had left the continent. We were heading to a country of four hundred territories and the ten kings of what I would call diamond dogs and bat people. Twilight said that they were called the same as their continent. The savages. From what she told me the four hundred were role by the strongest in a territory on the continent. The problem for us is that no outsiders can just come and live there. You must one of conquering one the territories. Then there are the ten kings on the continent. They all have equal to forty of the territories combined. I rubbed my eyes as I looked out the early morning light. I looked at the sleeping Twilight nuzzled into my side. I had one of my kagune around her and she was hugging one. ‘God, I can’t believe that she loves me.’ I looked out the airship window and saw the clouds and the other guest on deck.

Two days ago

“Nick, can we please talk about what I said?”

I looked at Twilight in the second bed in the room. She had told everyone at the castle that I was her boyfriend. That made the last five days awkward and I wouldn’t make eye contact with her. “Sorry, Twilight it’s just been strange for me. I mean that I like you a lot but that was so embarrassing.” She got up walked over to me and sat on my bed. She took one of my hands and held them.

“Come on if you feel love for me then why are you stubborn about this. Plus, I saw you looking at me when I walked out of the shower this morning~”

I blushed knowing I caught and looked away from her. “Damn it, I thought you didn’t see me.” She hit me with another bolt and I fell off the bed. I heard her laughed and laid on my bed and looked at me.

“You know if you just tell the truth then we can see how it will work.”

I sat up and looked at her and saw that sweet smile yet evil smile. “When did you turn evil instead of the cute bookworm of ponyville.” She laughed and looked at me and started to kick her legs back and forth in the air.

“When you started to teach me how to use that sword. Plus, the fact that I just feel super calm around you and I feel more confident.”

I smiled and laughed a little and extended out three kagune out and stocked her face. Then I wrapped two around her and lifted her off the bed and into my lap. Her back was to my chest and I hugged her with my tails wrapped around us. ‘Well I’m in for the ride of a life aren’t I?’

Present day

I heard a knocking at the door and I retracted my tails and looked at the door.

“Miss. Storm, Mr. Storm was about to get near the savage land.”

“Where is my warm snuggle bear.”

I looked down at her and saw a still asleep Twilight. I smiled and pulled a pillow down and she started to hug it. I stood from her bed and walked over to the door. I opened it and saw the captain with a worried look.

“Mr. Storm Please for the last time don’t go to the savage continent.”

I smiled at the old timer and held a hand out for a shack. He sighed and shook my hand and held a backpack to me with an axe on the side. I took it and thanked him and he left to lower the airship. I smiled then walked back in and closed the door. I walked over to a desk and opened the backpack. I was six books all but one of them about different ways to survive in six different manners. Then there was one about making and finding medicine and medicinal herbs. I set them on the desk and pulled out a large bag of bits. I was shocked to see that but when I remembers how I helped fix a major problem with the engine. ‘I’ll count it later.’ I sat that back down and saw about three weeks of food and two magic bottles of water. I smiled at that knowing that I any water we find will be cleaned when its magic filters they water in the bottles.

“Nnnnnnnniiiiiiiccccccckkkkkkkkk.”

I looked back and saw Twilight get out of bed and looked at me. She stopped when she saw the books and then pulled them to her in her magic.

“Books yes!”

I smiled and shook my head and put everything else back into the bag. I then got my shirt off Twilight still wore her shirt but she wanted to wear mine too. I just looked at her and surprised her by slapping her rear when she stood all the up. She epped and chased me around the airship and the guys yelled for me to run faster. ‘No shit Sherlock!’ We did this until the captain yelled for Twilight and me to not it off.

Two hours later

We hovered next to a cliff and I picked Twilight up and jumped onto the cliff. We waved them goodbye as I extended my kagune and started to move after putting Twilight down. I used them to push the stuff out of our way as we looked for a town. “So just to make sure I can change the chief or whatever they to a fight and beat him?” I looked at twilight beside me and she nodded.

“Yes, then you own everything he or she owns.”

I smiled and wrapped an arm around her waist. She smiled and put a little sway in her hips as we walked deeper into the dark forest. After a few hours, we found a tribe and from the looks of it was a poor tribe. I retraced my tails and as we walked into the town and I saw most were living in rundown houses. The people were in rags and were very thin and many looked sick. They had very dark skin and some had tan skin. We walked into the middle of the town and saw a well-built house three stories. As we walked Twilight grabbed me and I looked at her. She pointed to the right and I looked a looked in horror. Three people hung up by a theirs arms and had hundreds of cuts all over their bodies. I looked away from them and to a very disturbed Twilight and I saw some so of the people looking at me. I growled and looked at the large house and saw a man sitting on a throne on top of the house.

“Nick I want you to kill that animal.”

I smiled and walked up to the house and yelled for the leader. “I’m here to challenge you for this town!”

The man looked down at me and I saw he was young maybe a few years older than me. He had long brown hair and a lot of muscle in his arms but not his legs. He looked beside me at Twilight licked his lips like Blueblood did. I sighed and got the axe of the bag as he stood up and I lined the axe up. He jumped down and landed with a long sword and he was very well dressed and feed.

“I am the tenth son of the master lone hunter, master of the northern lands lord wild beast.”

“I’m your executioner Nick Storm.” He looked and the people looked on in shock.

“You will die and I’ll take your woman as my whore.”

That did it and I was now pissed threw the bag away and took my case from Twilight. Twilight then ran over to a somewhat still intact stone wall. I opened it and grabbed silver skull and locked eyes with him. “Your really going to with that you keep your mouth shut.” He rushed me and I side stepped the attack and cut his side with silver skull. But silver lite up when I cut like when I cut a ghoul. ‘Is he a ghoul?’ Blood purred down and his side and he turned and tried to kill me with a thrust. I blocked the attack and tried to cut his throat with the axe. The blade bounced off his neck and that was I needed to know. I spun and cut his left thigh open and then cut his head off. Then I saw it magic armor behind his. ‘Guess we wasn’t a ghoul but that armor is something I’ll consider looking into.

“You did it!”

I turned and was tackled onto the ground by Twilight. She started to kiss me all over the face and I hugged her tightly. After her excitement passed and I sat us both up and I saw the people. They all walked over to us. Me and Twilight stood up and looked at all of them. An old man walked out and was going down onto his knees. I stopped him by putting a hand on his shoulder and helped him back up. The old man looked at me shocked and I saw that he was blind in one eye. I looked around and saw about eighty people. There were only a few old people and kids in the crowd. I looked back to Twilight and pointed to the house. She looked at it and then back to me and nodded.

“All right line up in front of Nick’s house were going to try and find enough food for everyone.”

They all looked at her and then to me. I nodded and they all started to line up in front of the steps. I saw the people putting the sick and kids up front. I smiled and we walked into my new house and we all looked around. I found a fully stocked kitchen and medicine and medicinal herbs. “Perfect.” After that, I passed out food and fresh water to all the people. Twilight made and gave the sick people medicine and we both spoke to the people.

“My lord a word please.”

I looked at the same old man from earlier and he had thirty men and woman with him. They all looked at me and they seem much happier. “What can I do for you, Sir?” Again, shock showed on his face and the people with him smiled a little.

“Well my lord I have brought you the warriors of this tribe. But please call me whatever you want my lord.”

I looked at him and smiled at him and the warriors. I held a hand out to them and they all looked at it. “No more of that lord stuff. Please call me Nick or Storm and I would like to know the name your mother gave you all of you.” They all looked at me and they all started to cry and hug each other. For the rest of the month, Twilight and Ihad been helping rebuild their homes and planting crops. The people were always happy to see us helping and would talk to us about this land. By now we had fixed all most every house and we had also many trees for the timber. We also used some of the wood to make a lookout tower and an almost complete stone and wooden wall. I’ve also had showed them how to make bows and arrows and we started to hunt down prey.

Twilight pov

“Nick, this town is really coming along don’t you think?” I asked as he was helping finish the wall that was meant to protect our new home. Though I didn’t understand why it was three times the size we need.

“Ya, I glad we found this town just looked at what it has become. But I have bigger plans for this town and this continent Twilight”

I looked at him and some of the others did I as well. Rough dagger one of his stronger warriors walked over to him and started to talk.

“Nick, what are you planning to do then?”

Nick looked at him and started to explain his plan.

“Well, once I have this town good and staple I will conquer more towns. I’ll take mining towns first and then I’ll conquer farming town. I’ll insure our martials and food then I’ll start to build an army to take this continent.”

I was shocked at what I just heard and the conviction in his words. I smiled and walked over to him and the two he appointed as my guards followed me. Their names were sweet flower and sunburst. I walked over to him and wrapped my arms around him and they all looked at us and smiled. Then our look out started to yell for the warriors to get their weapons and ready their bows.

“Warriors to arms it’s a raid!”

I looked up at her and I heard Nick giving orders.

“Sweet, Sunburst get her to the house and all the civilians in with her and stay there!”

My guards rushed me and the kids and elderly to my and Nicks house. I looked at the window as I saw Nick and the warriors on the wall drawing their bows back and aimed at the tree line.

Nick pov

I had my axe and my now magic bolt charged silver skull on my side. I and the other’s ran into the platform we made onto our almost complete wall. “Drew!” we all took out an arrow and drew ready to fire. Nearly a hundred warriors were at the new tree line down a hill. They were in rusty armor and I saw they had ladders and swords. They didn’t have shields or spears. I saw a man in good armor behind them and riding up at us on a horse. He had tanned skin and red hair with a scar on his forehead. He slowed down when he was near the wall and started to speak.

“We have come for this town’s women. Hand them over and no harm will come to your warriors.”

I let my bow relax and looked at him with hate. “I’m the leader of this tribe and I say leave and your man will live charge and many of them will die. Now leave or I will take your head and send it back to you lord or chief.” He looked at me angrily and rode back to his lines and turned to look at me. He raised a hand and his man readied themselves for the coming battle.

“Attack and bring me the head of that golden head fool!”

He threw his hand down and they all ran at us and I quickly redrew my bow. They were slowly coming up the hill. “Take and fire at will!” I shot first and then other did as well. Twenty hit their marks and six missed or wounded them. We all quickly stringed another arrow and shot again as they almost made it to the top. This time all twenty-six we kill shoots and they reached the wall. “Keep them back six of you with me were going to protect the hole!”

Six of them followed me and the other broke up into two groups. Ten kept shooting and ten just stabbed the kill the ones that were climbing up the letters with their spears. I and my six were having trouble holding them back. I saw one of my men get stabbed in the leg and I lost it. I extended all my kagune tails and used them to stab eighteen of them, two for each tail. Every one of the attacks stopped seeing them. My town had seen them when I used them to save a few of them from a rare ghoul in this part of the continent. I learned that they mostly stayed in all the ten kings’ territories.

“Monster RETREAT!”

They all ran and the one on the horse rode up the hill and yelled for them to keep attacking. I looked up at my archers and pointed at the horse man. They all nodded and all of them loaded an arrow and aimed at him. “FIRE!” They all fired and eight shots hit him three in the gut three in the legs and two in the chest. The horse was hit in the head and he fell to the ground. I walked over to him as his man all ran away. I looked down at him and saw trying to crawl away. I wrapped three of my tails around each of my arms and made a huge fist. I looked at him and saw a bag behind him on his horse. I saw what I was sure to be a map sticking out the top. I smirked and looked at him. “I told you this would happen to you. But know that your death will lead to peace for this land.”

“My father will burn this town to the ground.”

I sighed and opened my huge fist and grabbed his head. In one swift moment, I ripped his head off and unwrapped my other arm. I took the bag and dumped all the stuff out and saw a few knifes, photos and the map. I dropped his head in his bag and retracted all my tails. I then picked up the photos and what I saw angered me. Woman being treated like slaves and breeding tools. I grit my teeth and ripped up all of them and took the other things. I walked back to a cheering town and looked at the wounded man. “Will you be ok?” He looked at me and gave me a raised fist. I smiled and nodded as he was taken to the small medical house we made. “Rough dagger front and center!”

“Behind you Nick.”

I turned and saw him and my other warriors all with smiles. I held the map out to him and he took it. “Strip the corpse of their useable armor and weapons. If they going to raid us were going to raid them. As for you Rough find the town ruled by someone names fire.” They all smiled and set off to follow my orders. I walked to mine and Twilight’s house and saw her guards standing at the door. They nodded at me and I walked in to find my people happily talking. I saw Twilight making some more medicine with the help of the elderly. I walked up behind her and hugged her from behind and she jumped and looked back at me.

“Nick please don't scare me like that!”

She punched me and the elders just laughed and the kids told me to just kiss her. I smiled and looked at Twilight and she looked at the kids and blushed. I kissed her cheek and let her go and the kids laughed. I grabbed her hand and started to pull her to the stairs to our rooms. “OK, everyone that it. Now for the rest of the day off but tell the warriors to finish their task and come find me when they are done.”

“Ok, Nick.”

They all walked out as we started to walk up the stairs. I walked her to her room and walked us in. I looked back at Twilight who was blushing and looking at the bed. I smiled and walked us over to the bed and sat her down and I seat beside her. She looked at me with a huge blush and I put a hand on her cheek.

“N-nick what are you doing?”

I sighed and looked into her eyes for a little longer. By all to soon, I heard Rough yell we were ready for the raid from the front door. Twilight lost her blush and I saw the horror in her eyes. She grabbed my arm as I got off the bed.

“NO! NO! you’re not going!”

She was crying and desperately trying to get me to sit back down.

“Please send your men to fight for you. Stay here where we're all safe from every enemy.”

I sighed then pulled her onto her feet and I wrapped my arms around her. She started to beat my shoulder and I looked to her eyes so full of fear. I bent down and softly kissed her lips and she hugged me tightly. I pulled back and saw her looking at me and she let go and softly touched my cheek.

“Come back to me do you hear me, Nick?”

I smiled and pushed our heads together and then let go. She grabbed my hand as I turn and I stopped when saw the look.

“Did you hear me?”

I smiled at her and answered her. “On my name and all the Storms that came before me.” She pulled me into one more hug and I left after that. Rough told me that we’d had to march north to one of the larger territories. From the marks on the map, I could tell this fire had conquered none territories. ‘I’ll have a nice big territory after this.’ Be for we left we sealed the hole with heavy logs. Once complete the few man that stayed move to the watch tower to protect the town. We marched for five hours and saw the destruction left from the attacks lead by the group we beat. When we found, they stopped and told them what we were doing. How we forced them to retreat and that I was going to defeat their lord. Those who could fight took up arms and marched with us. Now I was leading two hundred men all of them promised their tribes to me. I smiled at my small army as we entered all arrived that his territory. I saw that he had a large fortress. I saw there may be a mile-wide wall surrounding it and I saw that every man is wearing armor and a sword. I saw their gate was well guarded but the wall itself was unguarded. 'Guess no one has ever attacked them before.'

“Nick, what are we going to do?”

I looked at Rough and saw his look of worry. I looked at the gate again and I tried to think.

‘I can help you Nick Storm.’

I heard death voice in my head and but I didn’t speak out loud. ‘How? Are you going to give me another kagune?”

‘Yes, for now your body can only control two of them. So, which do you want?’

‘Koukaku’

‘Nice choice.’

After he said that pain erupted from my shoulders and two blades like Koukaku shot out. They wrapped around my arms three feet blades. With this armor around my arms their un touchable. I extended my tails and looked back at my army and they all looked shocked but still ready to fight. “You all follow me and I’ll challenge their leader to a winner take all fight.” They all nodded and I wrapped my tails around my legs and gave a powerful jump into the air. I learned that I could use my tails as springs and shoot myself in high into the air. Once I landed I retackled both my kagune and looked at the shocked guards. “Go tell you Lord Nick storm tells him to a winner take all battle.” They spoke to each other and one ran into the city and I waited. ‘Still, can believe that all I have to do is issue a challenge and they can’t fight me.’ After a few minutes, a man on a horse came out with a girl with a collar and chained up walking behind him. She was in a bikini and had bruises all over her and a life less look in her eye. She was thin and had pitch black hair and dark chocolate skin. Even as skinny as she was she had a bountiful chest and rear.

“Who dares to challenge me?!”

“Right here you prick.”

I looked at me and laughed at me.

“You ha-ha of I guess my three-son killed your leader in my expansion right. Look I’ll give you a whore and you can rebuild your town.”

This time it was my turned to laugh and he looked at me. I looked him in the eyes and he looked at me curiously. “Did your son have red hair and a scar on his forehead?” The woman looked at me with a spark of hope and the master looked at somewhat mad.

“Yes, he does why do you ask.”

I laughed again and I slung my bag off my back and looked at him. “Then I just killed another one of your boys.” I throw the bag at him and he caught it and opened it. His eyes widened and he looked at me with hate. He dropped the chain and drew his sword and charged me with intent to kill me. His man moved and I smirked at him being lost in his rage. I drew silver skull and when the horse was close I ducked under the sword he swung at me. When the blade was over my head I cut off the two front legs and it fell to the ground. The man jumped to his feet and ran at me. I side stepped his attacks and thrust for a few minutes and looked at him when he stopped. He was breathing hard and I smiled at him. “Are you warmed up now?” He roared in rage and I lunged at him faster than he could react. I cut both his arms off and looked at the woman. She was beating the son’s head and was crying as she did it and I looked back at the writhing man. I looked at him with anger and I cut his head off and I looked at my new men. “Bring me everyone who supported his enslavement of women NOW!” They did as I said and ran into the city. I picked up the head and walked over to the woman and took my axe off my side. “Here.” She looked at me and took the axe and cut his head in two and I let her do the same to the other one.

“Thank you.”

She looked up at me with life now back into her eyes and I smiled. “No problem now let’s get those chains off you.” She smiled and I cut her free and I gave her the shirt I was wearing and my men all walked over to me. They all saw the scars covering my body and I swear I saw the girl blush. After about an hour fifty men were brought to me and the soldiers said they were the nobles of the city. I let the men who join me kill them and we walked into the city freeing everyone. I killed everyone I found beating or anyone who was raping a woman. When all was said, and done we killed a tenth of the city.

“My lord Nick please come to the mansion.”

I looked back and saw a man in a butler uniform and he had a sword at his side. I looked at him and I smiled. “Well I will later but we have to go and get our families.” He bowed to me and stood at attention.

“Would you like me to show you and your man to the stables lord?”

“Please stop calling me lord I don’t like it.”

I looked at me with an even look and then spoke.

“I can do that what should I call you Sir?”

“Still the Sir uh… well fine sir Storm then and so you know a Ms. Storm will be coming back with me.”

“Very good Sir Storm now please follow me.”

Me and a hundred of my men followed my new butler to a stable. We got all the horses and the wagons and carts to pull the people and material and supplies we had. With the horses, we made it back to the town. It took about three hours on horseback. Soon we made it to the town and every man rushed up ready to fight. When they saw, it was me they cheered at my victory. We took down the logs and a very happy Twilight tackling me to the ground.

“Your back Nick!”

I smiled and hugged her tightly and used my tails to push us up. When we were up and I saw that my town was looking at me and her. I let her go and ordered for everyone to gather in front of my old house. Everyone looked at me and then started to walk to my house. I told Twilight what happened the city I now own and that she was a mistress to a lord. She blushed at that and kissed me on the cheek and we left to tell the town. I now stood on top of the house and I started to talk to my people. “Ok, I’ve taken a city so were going to move there. I know this will be hard for some of you but I did this to make a better life for you all. Now please gather your thinks and we leave. We have carts and wagons to move both you and your things even so please only take important things this time. I will send so men back to get the rest later you have my word.” They did as I asked and after half an hour we started to move. Twilight rode on my horse with me and some of the men gave their horses to the older people or used them to bring back the wound men that were left after the battle. My people had treated their wounds and they too promised their lives to me. We arrived new city and found houses for all my people.

“Wow Nick look at these walls and the city is as big as Canterlot. Can this be our capital when you take this country?”

I smiled and told her we could do that and build a castle somewhere nearby after I see what all we have now. I rode up to the mansion and saw it was made of stone. A wall surrounded it with two main buildings. It had a road leading around back and I plum trees following the road. As we rode in there were to front ends on both sides and one was a circle and the other was a square. I saw that the door my butler and about twenty maids on the left and twenty butlers on the right.

looks like this

“Sir. Storm and Ms. Storm, it is an honor to welcome you home.”

For the next week, I and Twilight worked on freeing and returning the kidnapped women. The family thanked us to no end and we got a head count. In the city, we had over five thousand people. I also looked at the treasury and found we had two-hundred thousand bits. I learned that the other sons of lone hunter were planning to attack the city. I learned this from scouts I sent out to watch their movements. They were gathering their forces and their numbers. I also learned that I controlled one of the surrounding this city. I then saw they each control one territory. So as of now, I have eleven territories and once I kill the son’s I will have twenty. I looked at my armory and my army to see what I would have once they attacked. I had six iron mines and ten blacksmiths and I offer my men payment to mine iron and the blacksmiths to make new armor and weapons. Near the iron mine was a gold mine and I offered jobs men and women a job to mine the gold. I promised thirty bits a day for those who mine the mines. I and Twilight looked at the walls and I got an idea. We had catapults built onto the back of the walls. We also started to try and make firearms a single shot break action shotgun. We had a lot of trouble with this and the shells.

Present day

Now I was sitting that my desk in my office and was reading over a report of on the catapults and shotguns. Twilight had taken to reading to the children at came to the library and she loved to see their smiles. A maid brought me a cup of warm tea and a piece of cake and I thanked her. “The catapults were finished and they finished a shot gun but were still having trouble with the shells.” I sighed and leaned back into my chair and looked out the window in the office. “The more I win the more I have to do. Plus, this street with a week of late nights and listening to the messengers from the sons.” A spy I sent into their camp told me the army of ten thousand broke apart when they started a fight over who’s get to take my place. Now I had eight armies to worry about. Their numbers would be much more manageable.

“Nick!”

My office door was slammed into the walls and a frantic Twilight rushed in. She was in a blue bottom bell dress with a light blue top and dark blue shoulder straps. All over the bell bottom were stars white, blue and light blue. ‘She sure likes having a team of dress makers, doesn’t she?’ I liked to wear my new black armor. That covered my chest shoulder and the sides of my legs.

looks like this

looks like this
“An airship has landed in our southern lands and Royal guards were saw getting off it. I think the Princesses are here Nick.”

That got my attention rather quickly and we were on my horse and let the city with three hundred heavy horse men as guards. We rode through many of my smaller towns and we warned them a fight maybe coming soon. Your all thanked me and started to gather their weapons to defend their town. After a few three more hours, we found the guards marching on the main road we use to send supplies to the small towns. I held my hand up and my man stopped ready to draw their weapons. I saw one of the guards that were at the meeting and he looked shocked to see me. He composed himself and looked at me like he had all the power here.

“By the order of the princess of Equestria you Nick storm and Twilight sparkle with come with to the new guard outpost on the unclaimed land of the southern province.”

Twilight and I looked and him then started to laugh at him and all my men did to. When we stopped, I looked at him and drew my sword and all my men did as well. I looked at the now scared guards and started to speck. “This is my land sorry guard. All the lands from the southern cliffs to my main city is mine and you have no right to it.”

“What?!”

I smiled and started to ride around him. “However, I do not see the harm in going to talk to your leader.” He yipped and yelled for the first hour but shut up and I cut off one of his shoulders armor. Plus, Twilight shocked them all and she told them that she would love to the practice of her combat magic. They all shut up and marched back as we rode in front of them. Soon we came into a clearing we made months ago when we need a large amount of timber. We rode in and we dismounted and fifty of my man followed us. The guard lead us to a large tent with ten guards out front. I walked to them and they tried to stop me but the spears of my man stopped them and we walked in.

Twilight pov

We walked into the tent and I saw my former teacher, friends and spike. “Girls, Spike!” Everyone looked at me and smiled. They all ran over and we started to hug each other and they were asking me to come home. Then a weight fell on all over us and we looked at nick and Celestia face to face. Over the two and a half months we’ve been here Nick has grown and was now face to face with her. She had her hands covered in magic and he had his hands on his sword and axe. I walked over to him and grabbed one of his hands and looked at him. “Please don’t fight she on your land. If she does anything it we can just make them leave.” He looked at me and took a few deep breaths and calmed himself.

“You’re usually right about these things some I’ll listen for now.”

He looked back at my old teacher and started to talk.

“Ok, but you can stay out here tonight. There are armies moving and I’m going to pull in the smaller towns behind my walls if i have too. You and yours can come with us to my city. I will find places for you, your guards and the others to sleep. What do you say, Celestia?”

She looked at him and then to my friends and spike. I looked back at him and sighed and agreed to come with us but she must speak to me alone at some point. After a little talking to Nick agreed with the condition that my personal guards were near when we talk. When that was done, they started to pack up their camp. Nick and I had brought extra horses in case we needed them. My friends and Celestia all got one and spike rode with Celestia. I had my men surround them as we rode back and her men marched behind us.

“How far to this city darling?”

I looked to the right of us and saw Rarity and my other friends. “About three hours so for now just in joy the ride rares.” When we were half way to the city we started to see the towns, we passed ready to fight. Nick and I would stop and tell them if it looked like they couldn’t win come to the city. They agreed and we started to see the city light as the Celestia lowered the sun. I felt Nick leaned into my back and started to talk into my ear.

“I won’t be far from you when you talk to her if she tries anything yell.”

I smiled and leaned back into him as we all entered the city. ‘I love how protect he can be and when he comes to read to the children at the library he had built for the city. He may put up a tough guy act but when he lets those walls down he’s like a mix between Pinkie and Fluttershy.’

“What you are thinking about Twilight!?”

Both me and Nick jumped from Pinkie suddenly appearing beside us as we stopped at our front door. “Pinkie Please don’t do that and don’t worry I was just thinking about how Nick can be like you and Fluttershy at times. I know he likes to act like a tough guy but he can be nice and sweet. I remember one time about a week after we took control over the city. We started to build new homes in the slums and building my library plus the three schools.” I looked back to see Nick blushing and looked away from all of us.

“You are just putting a front up red. Now give us my sister so we can burn this city to the ground.”

I looked back to see my brother at our homes gate and he looked mad. I heard Nick growl and I felt him reach for his sword. I grabbed his hand as he grabbed the handle and I looked at my now disliked brother. “I’m going nowhere Shining Armor. Now get back to your men before I let Nick kill you this time.” He stopped and looked at me shocked. Then looked at my hand holding the one Nick had on his sword. Then he drew his sword and started to walk for me again. I sighed and yelled for my guards. Fifty guards rushed out of the house and then ten mounted soldiers rushed in from the street. I pointed to my now shocked brother and they surrounded them. “Confiscate his weapons and lock him up for the night. I can’t trust him in the city with that bad attitude.” I watched as they dragged my brother away and Nick jumped off the horse and took the sword that was taken from him. He strikes it on silver skull a few times and I saw red lines dance across the blade. He smiled and looked at Celestia and walked over to her.

“I’ll be you made one. I’m impressed how many have you killed?”

Celestia jumped off her horse and her dress brushed his face. When the dress dropped, I saw that he was blushing and looked uncomfortable. ‘Oh, she better have not done that on purpose.’

Nick pov

I had just seen Celestia’s silk panties and she looked at me. I saw her smirk and I felt a little angry. ‘Oh, is that the game you want to play!? Fine, I’ll play your game and I will beat you. Twilight I hope you’re ready to mess this bitch.’

“We’ve made over one-hundred and my elite are armed with them. But I can see we’re not the only one who’s been busy.”

After that we walked in and to my surprise Twilight changed her mind. She won’t talk to her without me now and she held my arm all the way to my office. My office was made to fit twenty people comfortably. Twilight sat in my lap as she and Celestia stared at each other. The other girls and I saw the sparks and I started to worry for the safety of my city. “So, Celestia girls why did you try and make an outpost in my land?” She looked at me and smiled but I could see a calculating look behind it.

“Well, thanks to the quince we are started forcing the reds out. So, I decided to start expansion again and I was going to civilize the savages of this land. But now knowing how you have already done some of the work I can start a colony her.”

I and Twilight looked at each other and then started to laugh loudly. When we calmed down Twilight let me up and I walked over to Celestia. I grabbed her chin and I looked her deep in her eyes. “You won’t touch MY country, sorry princess. I’m going to take this continent and if I find one settlement from your country here.” I move my mouth closer to her ear and spoke. “I’ll kill them all and send you their heads.” I stood back up and looked at her shocked face and to add insult to injury I looked at Twilight. “Twilight sweet what do we do to people who don’t ask to make a colonel her?” She smiled and spoke sweetly.

“Kill them all or they become one of our subjects.”

Everyone looked at us and Celestia looked at me. I saw something go through her eyes and I didn’t know what it was. But all too soon her calculating look returned and I could see that she wanted my land.

“Ok then why don’t twilight and the girls leave and you and I can negotiate.”

I nodded and spoke up. “No way you have nothing I want and in time I can get the magic powered tools and appliances they have. I also have all the same materials here you do in Equestria. Silver, gold, salt, iron, coal, painite and many types of Diamonds and gems. I also know how to turn iron into steel and then three different types of steel. So again, you have nothing I need or want.” I smiled at her and she looked mad and stood up and walked over to Twilight.

“Twilight Sparkle as your princess I order you to return to Equestria.”

I watched as Twilight laughed and looked at Celestia. Twilight stood up and walked over to me and held my arm.

“You forgot what it means if someone leaves a country and becomes a noble of another land?”

Celestia looked at her and Twilight sighed.

“I renounce my citizenship and abandoned the country. You have no authority over me or this land. Now please just stay the night and I will have the full cavalry take you all back to your airship tomorrow morning.”

She grits her teeth and walked out of the room. I was surprised and looked her in the eye. “You really did get some confidantes, didn’t you?” She smiled and kissed my cheek.

"Come on let's go and let’s get this night over with."

I smiled and we walked out to meet all her friends in the hallway. Dinner that night was soups and salids.

Armies attacking (clop)

I had done as I said and escorted them all back to the airship. They all left and I promised the girls they were always welcomed in my city. They all thanked me and to my shock, the all hugged me. I may or may not have also surprised Fluttershy. ‘I still can’t believe that she when crazy over a red rabbit.’ When they were in the air, I turned my horse and we started to ride back to the city. As we rode I saw large columns of black smoke. We changed direction and rode to the edge if my territory. We saw another city on a cliff burning.

“Nick looked!”

I looked at Rough dagger’s hand as he was pointing at an army camp in front of the city. I started to worry and looked back at my territory. I called my five unit commanders and ordered them to call all the towns to the city. They all took a hundred men and I took my hundred back. My men and I helped every town near the city to get into the walls.

“Sir Nick what should we do first?”

I looked back and saw Rage quit and large man that I placed as the captain of defense of the city. “Load the catapults and keep all our archers on the wall. Myself, the infantry and cavalry will wait for you too fire three volley of arrows and flaming rounds from the catapults. But if comes down to it I was challenge the army leader. There in the scenario if they do attack.” He bowed much to my dislike and walked away. Once that was done I rode to the city center and started to call everyone to the library in an hour. Everyone was worried by my sudden announce mean. Since it was uncommon for me. Many of the men asked if they should go to the armory and get ready to fight. I told them to wait until I and Twilight make it to the library then go to the armory.

“Are we going to be ok Mr. Nick?”

I looked down at one of the children I and Twilight read to from time to time. I smiled and kneeled to meet him face to face and patted his head. “Yes, I promise I will do everything I can to protect you all.” He smiled and I his mother walk over and she was holding another child. I saw her smile and I stood up and looked at her. She looked worried and I knew why.
Three hours later

I had Twilight and the whole city in the library. I told them what had happened to the city on the cliffs and many men let to arm themselves when I said I was readying our defenses. Twilight had suggested that if an attacked happened we move the noncombatants to the second level of the city. I agreed and the nobles that didn’t support the old lord yelled for me to just leave the lower class to their fate and I didn’t like it. I extended my bikaku and pointed the tips at the nobles. “As far as I’m conserved they lives of my people and my Twilight are above my own. But, one more outburst like that and I’ll have you all on the front lines.” They shut up as I retraced them and told Twilight grabbed my hand and I looked at her. She was smiling and I calmed down and looked back at the crowd. “Ok, everyone just be ready to move if they attack. I need to go and get some rests from this stress and you annoying nobles always wining when you don’t get your way.”

“Ok! No more late nights for you Nick no come on we can cuddle.”

She was dragging me and I heard some kids making the kissing sounds and few men saying don’t work too hard with laughs. ‘I’ll never live this down.’ I looked back at Twilight and saw what she was wearing a long light purple coat. She had a dark purple skirt on with legs and slip on shoes. I also saw how long her hair had gotten. It was right at her hips and I looked up at my own hair. Mine was almost covering my enterer forehead and I felt it at the ever top of my back.

“Come on let’s talk a little this whole week we barely seen each other.”

I looked at her and smiled. “Ok, so what do you want to talk about?” She put a finger to her lips and started to think. When she was don’t she looked, surprised and smiled.

“When is your birthday?”

I had to think about that and I realized it had already passed. I sheepishly looked at her and she raised an eyebrow.
“What?”

“Mine already passed last week.”

She stopped and looked at me shocked that I didn’t tell her. Then I saw that look. That look that meant I was about to get shocked. I let her hand go and started to run and she chased me.

“Get back here! Your birthday was last week and you just let it go with celebrating?!”

I looked back at her and started to yell. “I’ve never celebrated it my dad never let my mom throw me a party! It was always you sorry basterd this the was day my life was ruined when your mother had you! Then he’d just beat and just add to my scars!” At the end of my yelling I stopped and I saw the look of great horror in her eyes.

“Your father never let you have a birthday. Then on top of that he would beat you on your birthday?!"

I just nodded and she looked shocked. She walked over to me and hugged me before I could run again she started to cry into my shoulder. I patted her back and extended my tails. I used them to move us on the roof tops. Soon we made it to the mansion and the maids asked if she was ok. I told them she was fine but I saw that they didn’t believe me but listened. We stayed at the mansion until many my soldiers started to rush the people from the rebuilt part of the city. I looked at Twilight and she looked scared. I walked over to my case and opened it and took my bow and swords out and told her to go with noncombatants. She nodded and I left for the walls. I got onto my horse and started for the wall, I saw many men run their as well. My cavalry was at ready and my infantry had shields and long spears. I looked up and saw the catapults loaded and the archers at the ready.

“Sir. Nick!”

I turned my horse to see Rage quit and Black Rose my two elites. Black Rose was a dark-skinned woman with thin leather armor. She had sky blue eyes and silver hair. She used two dagger to fight her enemies and she could fight me to a standstill if I used my sword. She was my captain of the infantry and cavalry when I was away from the city. “Black Rose get your horse and get ready to follow me and Rage Quit get to the top on the wall. I want to know their numbers and their leader.” Black Rose jumped onto her horse and we rode to the front of the army. After a few minutes, rage came back and reported.

“There are only two thousand men but they have an army of Tao Tei beast.”

I looked at him and he saw my confusion and started to explain.

“They are around the size of a dire wolf and run on four legs. They had large jaws with rows of razor sharp teeth with large nostrils. The only real way to kill them it to their organs behind the eyes. Then there’s the queen she is three times their size and she is guarded her sentries. She has a two-large vibrating internee she used to command them. Her eyes are on the head and if we kill her the rest won’t be able to move. Then her sentries have large un breakable shields on the sides of their heads. So are best bet is to take out the Tao Tei beast first and kill their queen. For the soldiers their leader is the oldest son of the old lord. His name is Beast killer and he is in a black suit of armor.”

I nodded and dismounted and looked at Black Rose. “Rose after they fire three volley of arrows and flaming rounds from the catapults plus what looked like mounted crossbow. I’m going over the wall, I’m and I’ll challenge the leaders to a battle and defeat them.” They all nodded and I looked ran up to the top of the wall and when I got to the top I saw a few new things. The troops all had one of four color of armor. Black, red, blue and yellow. Then I saw that looked like jumping platforms over the other side of the wall and I saw only women were in blue armor. They were armed with spears and small knifes on both sides. The reds all had bows ready. The black armored soldier had axes and shields. They yellow had swords on the sides and were manning some kind of pulley system.

“Their starting to move!”

I looked back to the green beast charging. I jumped onto one of the jumping platforms and caught one of the spears you were using. I didn’t put one of the pulled wires on and so I would be on my own.

[Like this but no cliffs.]

https://www.google.com/url?sa=t&rct=j&q=&esrc=s&source=web&cd=4&cad=rja&uact=8&ved=0ahUKEwiX4_v_8obWAhUDySYKHTKbCgUQtwIIMzAD&url=https%3A%2F%2Fwww.youtube.com%2Fwatch%3Fv%3DJDrivU7vsow&usg=AFQjCNFS3eIsjT-0Hcb1l_3v-7zgyVeXQQ

Once the third valley had fired me and the other jumped. I summoned my kagunes and slammed into the beast. I stabbed the spear through the eye of one of them and used my tails to make three huge fist. Then I smashed three of them and used the blades of the Koukaku and started to kill them all left and right. As I made my way through them my men would shot them as I crushed and slashed them. Soon I had cut half way through the pack I saw the heavy armored Tao Tie and they weren’t lying they were big. Then In the middle I saw what must be the queen with two laded back horns with loss skin between them.

“Shoot him!”

I looked to my right and I saw then enemy archers taking aim at me. I jumped into the middle of the enemies and stabbed them. Some of them I cut on the chest with my kagunes. A few of them got shots off and I blocked the attacks with my blades. I killed them when the arrows stopped coming. I looked around and I was two of the armored Tao Tie. Behind them were a larger group was more armored Tao Tie. I looked back to the wall and saw that my men had killed at least half of them. Our long-range weapons were firing again and they were forcing the back. I heard a very strange sound and then the Tao Tie stopped. All of them then turned and started to retreat. While they did they the soldier and the wall keep firing. I watched as the men retreated as well. I retraced my kagune and watched as the left and my men rode out to get me.

“Sir Nick!”

Black Rosa rode out with my horse and three hundred mounted soldiers. I watched as they go close I saw many about to chase the retreating army. “Stop the day is won!” They did and a few looked at me.

“My lord they’ll only come back!”

I got onto my horse and rode over to them. “Not right away they lost many of their beast and from what I saw. The men in their army are few so leave them be for now. They won’t try anything for now.”

“Yes Sir.”

We rode back into the walls to the cheering people. I smiled and waved at them as we rode up to my home. When I got, their Twilight was wait at the gate with staff. I got off my horse and she hugged me as tight as should could.

“You’re ok!”

I smiled and I lifted her off her foot. I put her down the we all walked back into the house. I walked into my office and Twilight walked in behind me. “Tell the staff to take the rest of the day off. Go home and be with their loved ones.”

“Ok Nick.”

She opened the door and told the maid outside the door what I had said. When she closed the door again I started to get my armor off.

“Here let me help you.”

I stopped when she walked in front of me and started to undo my armor straps. I smiled and got the armor of my armor off as she got my chest plate off. When she had it off she touched my thin shirt, I had on under the armor. “Twilight?” She looked up at me with a happy smile. She wrapped her armors around my chest and laid her head on my chest. I smiled then wrapped my arms around her and noticed the dress she was wearing. She was in a floor length black dress. The dress was held up by her thin string like straps. Her hair was also in a bun with a few strands hanging down. I touched her cheek then she looked up at me. “You’ve never looked more gorgeous then in this moment.” She blushed bright red but smiled.

“Thank you.”

I leaned down with a smile as she moved her arms up to around my neck. I lowered my arms to her waist as we softly started to kiss. She pushed her tongue against my lips. I opened my mouth and she pushed her tongue in. We were like this for a few minutes until we separated for air. I looked down at her and she was blushing with lustful eyes.

“Nick~”

I smiled and picked her up and dashed for our room. Even after all this time we’ve never done anything. Given the way my mother told me that you should only have sex with a girl if you’re ready to take responsibility for any children that may come from it. I looked at Twilight as she used her magic to open the doors as I ran out of the office. I dashed down the hall and to our room. She used her magic and opened the door and I rushed in. I set Twilight down and she started to reach around her back. I stopped her and had her turn around. I unzipped her dress and she dropped the dress. I saw she was in red lase bra and panties.

“Your turn Nick.”

I smiled and took my shirt off while she worked on my pants. She got them off and I stepped out of the pants. We took are underwear off and we looked at each of other. She had a very nice curvy body and beautiful tan skin. I pulled the bun out and all her hair fell and covered one eye. She was blushing and covering herself. I looked down at myself and saw my new four pack and the scars on my chest. Then I saw the brand on my arm that bustard gave me on my fifteenth birthday. “I looked back at her and smiled. “You look nice Twilight.” She blushed and looked lower on my body and her face got even redder.

“So, that’s what a real one looks like.”

I looked down and saw my erection. I was that big but I wasn’t small ether. I eight inches and I saw Twilight shifting on her feet. I walked over and hugged her letting her get used to this. After a few seconds, she wrapped her arms around me and my erection was pressed into one of her thigs. She pulled back and looked up at me.

“Present time Nick~”

I blushed as she spoke and I picked her up and walked us over to the bed. I laid her down on the bed and she looked up at me.

“I want to be on top please.”

I looked at her and smiled. I walked over to my side of the bed and laid my back on the headboard. She climbed on top of me and looked down at my erection and bit her lip. I put a hand on her stomach and she looked at me. “Yes’ is going to hurt at first but take in in one go. If you go slow you’ll only prolong the pain. Do it quick like a bandage and the pain will pass quicker. She took a few deep breaths and then lined my erections with her opening.

“Ok, Twilight you can do this. 3…2…1!”

She slammed down on my erection. She stopped her hips meet my crouch and I saw tears in her tightly closed eyes. I rubbed the lower part of her stomach wanting to help her with the pain. After a minute, she started to slowly pull herself up. I grabbed her hips and help pull her up and she let her weight keep bringing her down. We got into a steady rhyme she was bouncing on me and moaning like she was dying. After a few more minutes I felt myself getting close and her togging walls told me she was getting close too. Everything stopped as she slammed down on me one more time and she screamed. Her fluid covered my crouch and I felt myself cum inside her. We stayed there for I don't know how long but she eventually fell in to my chest. We were both breathing hard and she wrapped her arms around my chest. I pulled the cover over us and she sighed.

"That oh, that was nice and I hope you like your birthday gift."

I laughed and she slapped my chest with a pouting face.

"Stop laughing you're running the moment."

I Stopped at smiled down at her and saw her looking at me with puffed up cheeks. I turned and we now both laid on our sides. I wrapped my arms around her stomach and started to talk. “I loved my gift Twilight and I laughed because it took me so long to finally have a good birthday.” She laughed a little and turned in my hold. She kissed me and then laid her head on my arm as we fell asleep.

“Lord Nick another army!”

We jumped in the bed as our door slammed into the wall. Twilight covered her chest and I looked at Rough as he looked at us. I grabbed a knife I keep in the bed and looked at him. He looked away from us and I got out of bed with my knife. “Get our defenses up and muster all the troops you can. I will get to the wall as soon as I can Rough.” He nodded and ran out of the room. I grabbed my pants and got them on quickly as I her the bed springs. I looked back and saw Twilight standing with the blanket covering her body.

“Nick what about your armor?”

I zipped my pants and rushed over and hugged her. “No time I’ll be fine.” I let her go and rushed out of the room and to the stables on the estate. I grabbed an axe before I mounted my horse and raced to the wall. I saw the city alive and woman, children and the elderly rushing to the upper city. I got to the wall as arrows fired over the wall. I jumped off my horse and ran up the stairs to the top of the wall. When I got to the top I saw my men firing down at a new army. The had tribal clothes on and I saw a man sitting on top of a throne on a platform. He had fire covering the platform while his men attacked. I walked over to the edge and climbed onto the lowered jumping platform. I grabbed a rope that was still out and jumped down with my axe.

“Cover Sir Nick!”

Arrows shot past me as I fell to the ground. I landed and killed two of the soldiers that made it through the arrows. I got in front of the Throne and yelled at the leader. “I challenge you to a fight to the death!” All the fighting men stopped and they all cleared a path for me. I walked down the path as the man walked down the platform. He was in an orange robs with very dark skin. He had on some shoulder armor over that and he had blue hair. In his hands were two strange swords. The body of the blade was like that of a normal sword but the head was like that of a axe with pick like ends. We were in front of each other and he started to speck.

“I am Sun the eldest son of the king dawn of the south lands. We had heard Lone hunter we defeated and so were two of his sons. My farther as given me the order to bring you to kneel like lone hunter.”

I spun my axe in hand and looked at him. “I see but I will not kneel so once I have your men I wall ended the war I’m fight with Lone’s sons then come for your father. Now, let’s just get this over with my girl is waiting for me.” He nodded and we took our stances. He was in a strange stance. He had one leg in the air and one sword on his shoulder with the other one pointed at the ground. I had my axe behind my back and tensioned my muscles. ‘OK, got for a gut shot and end this fast. He looks like he can beat me in a drag out fight. Have two swords also helps him with that.’ In the blink of an eyes he was on top of my and I had to jumped to the side.

“Good reflexes.”

I jumped in and slammed my shoulder into his chest. I then spun on my feet and tried to hit him with the axe. He blocked it and swung his other sword at me. I ducked and he cut of my hair off the top of my head. I saw he left his rib cage with the hammer side of the axe. He coughed and swung his right sword at me again. He cut my right cheek and I slammed my fist into his face making him drop the sword in his right hand. I grabbed the sword as it fell and I swung it at him. He blocked the sword and jumped back holding his ribs. I noticed that he had some blood coming from the sides of his mouth and I saw pain on his face. I spun the sword around my hand and I dashed forward with the axe and sword ready. I swung my axe at him and he blocked it with his other sword. I smiled and I swung my new sword at him and took his head off. His body fell to the ground as his head rolled at my feet. I stabbed the sword into the ground and looked at my new men. “A hundred of you take this head back and warn your old king! Try this again before sunrise like the coward you are and I’ll take your head in the night!”

“Yes, my lord!”

A hundred of them left and I had the remaining man act as night guards. I took the head of Sun and stuck it on a spear fixing it to the top of the wall. When that was done, I went back home to Twilight. When I got back I walked straight back to our room and fund her reading a bock in a black lace night gown. I walked over to the bed dropping the new sword at the bed side and fell face first into my pillow. I heard her close her book and then I felt her lay down beside me.

“I take it you have a new army core to armor and assign duties, tomorrow right?”

I turned my head to be looking at her. “Yes, Plus I just killed the eldest son of the king of the south. I just have them acting as the guards for tonight. I’ll figure out what do with them tomorrow.”

Getting to Canterlot part one

Getting to Canterlot

I sat on the top of the wall and looked down over the new town starting outside our walls. Repelling all the armies sent to bring us to heel has given our city a reputation. A place where you're safe gets a lot of attention from a lot of people. So, much so we are becoming a trading city now. Once armies gave up attacking us people started to travel here in mass. We now had about twenty thousand people in my lands. Many of them coming from the city that the south king destroyed.

"Hey, Nick can we bother you for a second?"

I looked over to my right and saw my captains. "Aw, Rosa, Rage what can I do for you?" They smiled then both of them pulled a head from there side bags.

"Only five left Nick."

I smiled as they threw the heads down to the ground outside the wall. I nodded as I looked at them. "So, how many new soldiers do we have now?" Rage pulled some papers out and handed them to me. I started to read them as I walked down to the city. "Ok, between the sons we now have ten thousand new troops. Three hundred canons and a thousand horses. "Well, this is good our numbers have almost tripled. There are now fifteen territories under my control. Pretty soon I could make a go at the southern king's lands." I finished walking down the stairs and started to walk down the street.

"Good day Nick!"

"How are you, Nick?"

I smiled and waved at everyone as I walked down the street. I rolled the papers up as I entered the second level of the city.

"Hey Nick!"

I heard Pinkie's voice then I was tackled to the ground. I hit my head as I landed on my back. I sat up and saw Pinkie sitting on my lap. I narrowed my eyes as I glared at her. "Is Celestia in my city?" She quickly nodded her head as she let me get up.

"No, she and Luna sent us to invite you and Twilight to the Gala!"

I stood up and jogged down the street to my house.

"I said move NOW!"

I recognized that voice and sighed. "Armor." I ran around the corner and saw him trying to force them aside. I saw Cadence behind him say something to Twilight's guards. I looked back over at Armor as one of my guards knocked him down. I laughed as I walked up to them. " Heavy Metal, War Hammer stand down I'll this." I walked up to him and grabbed his arm. "Come on get to your feet."

"GET YOUR HANDS OFF ME!!"

He ripped his arm out of my hand. I sighed as he stood back up. I looked over at my guards as the moved aside for me.

"The ladies of the house and friends are inside Nick. She and her friends are waiting in your office."

I nodded and smiled. "Thank you, Heavy Metal, War Hammer. But as much as I hate to say it let him in too." They nodded as they let us walk on to the grounds. One of our maids opened the front door for us.

"Welcome home Nick."

I smiled and thanked her. "Thank you, Tea Cup. Oh, how is your son doing?" She smiled and walked with us in the house.

"Sky is doing well. His sickness has started to subside. The medical herbs Lady Twilight told me about have helped him. They are helping him walk again."

I smiled as we walked up to my office door. "That is very nice to hear Tea Cup. Why don't you tell the head maid that Twilight and myself will be leaving for a week at the most." She smiled then bowed to me.

"Ok Nick, Please have a good day and guest."

She stood back up and walked away. I opened the door then Armor then pushed me aside to rush into the room.

"Twilig..."

"BASH!"

"BBBBAAAWWWW HAHAHA!" I laughed when Armor slammed face first into a shield spell Twilight created.

"NICK!"

I heard Twilight's voice then I was hit with a thunderbolt. I dropped to the ground with smoke coming from my hair. I stumped forward and spoke. "I hate... that damn spell."

"When are you going to stop cusing?"

I turned the side of my head and stared at her. "I do when impressionable ears around don't I?" She smiled and nodded her head.

"Ture but I won't stop until you give it up completely."

I got off the floor and stood over her. "You can't just let me have any fun can you?" She slid a finger down my chest plate with a sweet smile.

"Well if your a good boy maybe well have some fun later.~"

I blushed at what she meant. Plus, the fact all of her friends and brother heard it. She saw my blush then blushed too now realizing what she said in front of all of them.

"YOU SLEPT WITH HIM TWILIGHT?!"

We both looked back as he tried to get through the shield. I snickered as he fought to get in. "Hit it all you want your sister spell's never fail her. Trust me you don't know how many times I wish her thunder spell would fail. As many times as she's hit me with it you'd think I'd kill over by now." He stopped and stared at me.

"Wow, and here I thought my sister would wise up and dump you rrrrrreeeeeedddddd."

I clenched my fist as I looked at him. "Why you little..." Twilight got in the middle of us as we glared at each other.

"Now, you two stop right now. You two are going to have to get along."

"But Twilly!"

She turned then stared at him.

"Shining Armor. You are in his city and our home. You will show him respect. Now shut up like the mom's boy you are."

I smiled at his shocked gaze. "I think you broke him Twilight sweetie." We laughed as the two of us walked past him and to Koukaku room. After an hour we had everything packed and were ready to go. I looked around the room again and saw Twilight left the daggers I had made for her. "Sweetie your daggers." I saw she had also changed into a tight blouse with a thigh-high skirt.

"Oh, sorry I forgot to put them on after I got changed."

I smiled and grabbed them for her. "Ok, Twilight come here." She smiled and walked over to me. I wrapped the belt around her and fixed to her waist. "There we go." She laughed into her hand as she looked up at me.

"My guardian ghoul."

I narrowed my eyes an smiled down at her. "Oh, my little bookworm." She blushed when I pulled her back with a slit tug. "Come on Twilight you know I'll playing with you." She laughed as I let her go. We walked out of the room and back to my office. We walked up to the door and saw Shining armor was gone. We walked up to the door and heard the others talking.

"Come on it's Twilight Rarity. All we have to do is dangle that new spell books in her face. Then she'll stay in Canterlot where she belongs. Besides, we all know red must have forced her to leave. The Twilight we know wouldn't just up and abanded the princess."

I listened in with Twilight by my side. She then forced her way past me when Rainbow stopped talking.

"RAINBOW!"

'Oh no.' It took me Applejack and Pinkie to pull them away from each other. I lifted Twilight onto my shoulder to keep her out of a fight. Applejack held Rainbow back as we looked around the estate for Armor. I was getting annoyed when we couldn't find him. "I swear to god if he's snooping around my city."

"There he is! Recover the shotgun files!'"

I heard a few of my butlers yelling as the chassed Armor onto the estate. He had filed in his arms. He was running past me then I grabbed his throat. I sat Twilight back down so I would have my other hand as our guards ran onto the estate.

"For the love of the sun Shining Armor."

Twilight sounded annoyed as she took the files from him. I looked at her after I let his throat go. "See I told you we should have kept them in my office. Yours is at the library anyone one could get in there if they wanted too." She sighed and opened a small magic portal in front of her. She sat the files in it then looked at me.

"Ok, I see you were ok? You told me someone would try to steal them and I didn't believe you. Are you happy Nick?"

I sighed and hugged her with one arm. "Forget about it for now Twilight. Later well have to come up with a better place to put them." She smiled and held my hand on her shoulder.

"Right, But for now we have to get going to the airship the have near the east side of the wall."

I took my hand off her shoulder and nodded. "Ok, you all ride ahead I have to assign a leader while we're away." five munites later me and two guards tied Shining arm behind his back. Plus, I used paint to make a dick on his face.

"I'm going to beat you to death red."

I laughed as they started to ride out of the city with Armor riding a jackass. 'I don't care who you are that is funny.' They were outside the estate gate and then I turned to Heavy Metal. "Rosa is in charge until I get back Metal. make sure Rage doesn't kill the nobles without me." He smiled then gave me a thumbs up. I nodded then walked back into the house. I got silver skull and my axe from the old captain. I walked back out to the stable and got onto my horse then started to ride to the airship. 'Hey, death I want to make a deal.' A few seconds later he answered.

'I'm listening.'

'I was wondering if you'd like to see this world turned upside down. Becuase as of this moment Luna and Celestia are a big problem. I need one of them on my side.'

'Ok, but what does that have to do with a deal?'

I laughed then explained. 'If you help me with this I will find and kill ten people for you. I know everyone has someone or many they want to die.' He was quiet for a few then spoke.

'I only want five. one you will have to face soon.'

I smiled as I kept the conversation going. 'Now we're getting somewhere who is you want me to kill first.'

'Blueblood.'

My mind stopped at that. I shook my head a few times then started to talk to him again. 'Ok, well that is a surprise to hear that. How do you want it done?' He laughed darkly then answered with a cold edge in his voice.

'I want ghouls to kill him.'

I laughed as I saw Twilight and the girls. 'Cool, now I just want you to help to get one of the princesses on my side.'

'Once you've come up with a plan call out to me again.'

Twilight pov

I was riding down the streets of Nick's city with my friends behind me.

"Miss Twilight!"

I pulled on the Raines to stop my horse when I heard a little girl's voice.

"Miss Twilight!"

The voice was coming from my right. I looked down to see who was yelling at me. I smiled when I saw one of the girls I've been teaching to read. "Sunny how are you?" I jumped off one side while holding my skirt and daggers. She ran up and hugged my legs. She looked up at me with a happy smile.

"I wanted to tell you that I read a whole book all by myself last night!"

I smiled and hugged her the best I could. "That's great Sunny! I told you that you could do it if you tried." She smiled up at me. I loved the children of the cu=ity like they were my own. I looked down at her smiling face then started to wonder if Nick ever wanted to have kids.

"Well seems you all didn't get far."

I stopped thinking as rode up behind us on his horse. He dismounted the horse then walked over to us. I smiled and then patted Sunny's head.

"Ah, I see Sunny have you been reading with your mother again?"

Sunny let my legs go then looked at Nick.

"Yes Sir, last night I read a whole book all by myself."

Nick smiled and kneeled down in front of Sunny. He ruffled her hair and laughed a little then started to talk.

"That's great Sunny. Just how far you've come and after you said you'd never learn to read. It's like I told you Sunny. All you have to do is try then you'll get it in time."

She walked over to him then hugged his legs then started to run home.

"Good seeing you Mr. Nick, Miss Twilight!"

We waved at her as she ran down the street. I walked back over to my horse and tried to get back the saddle. I realized I couldn't without my panties showing.

"Let me help you."

I heard Nick behind me then he grabbed my sides. He lifts me up as I pulled on the saddle. Plus, where he's standing he blocked anyone or see something they shouldn't see.

"Get your hands off her!"

I turned my head and yelled at him."Shut up Shining Armor! I'm a grown woman." I turned back around then smiled. "Oh, and Shining earlier you got it wrong." I wanted to make a point about Nick. I rode closer to him and spoke lowly so only he could hear me. "I'm only going to say this once big brother. Nick is not a RED!" He flinched as I empathized the word red. I smiled softly down to him as he looked up at me. "Is that clear?" He nodded then we all started to head to the airship again.

"Man Twilight learned to be scary."

"No kidding darling."

I huffed as Nick rode up beside me. He smiled as he looked at me.

"Like you've told me don't let them get to you."

He smirked as I frowned and made lightning crackle around my hand. "I don't want my own words thrown back at me Nick." He flinched and pulled ahead of me with sweat on his forehead.

Nick pov thirty minutes later

We all us loaded onto the airship after I punched Shining Armor for trying to stab me. His guard all laughed at him when they said he had a dick of his face.

"Come on Nick, let's find a room before my brother can separate our rooms."

She grabbed my arm and pulled me into the ship. We were checking room when Twilight spoke up.

"Here's an empty one."

I closed the door on what I was sure to be a applejacks room if the cowgirl's boots mean anything. I walked over to her door as she walked in. I saw an empty desk, two beds and a window on the wall. "Nice room." I closed the door as I walked into the room.

"Yes, it is. My only problem is that is a two-bedroom, not a one bed."

I smiled and walked over to the bed on the right. "Lucky for us I can fix that. Move over to the door please." She nodded then I extended three of my tails. I slid my tails under and around the bed. I pushed them together to make a queen-sized bed. Twilight then walked over to the bed then sat down. I retracted my tails as she looked at me.

"You knew that never gets old seeing your eyes turn blue and black. Hey, do you think you can show me the ones on your shoulders?"

I thought about it and didn't see the harm in showing her. I extended my Koukaku and wrapped it around my arm tightly. The edge of the blade was blue and the spin of the purple. I saw they somehow the grew a foot an half from the last time I used them making them a full length of four an half feet. I extended one of my tails and sat down on it like a chair.

"It's so different from the tails."

She started to pock it while I sat there.

"It seems so much like a forged blade. Looks like the scars the dragon clans can make when they use their magic. I wonder if we had kids would they have either it or the tails."

I blushed as she started to run her hands down my arm armor. "Um, a little early to think about kids don't you think? I mean just think about it Twilight I don't even think we're ready to have kids."

"KIDS!"

I heard Armor than a struggle. I quickly retracted my Koukaku as fast as I could. Our door was kicked in with Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie trying to hold him back. They all stared at us. I nodded them staring at my lower half. I blinked then remembered my tail under me. "Fuck."

"Twilight get away from him!"

She huffed then sat down on my lap. I wrapped an arm around her out of instinct. Armor stared straight at me with murders intent. "What? I have not done anything to her."

"Like I believe that you son of a bitch!"

I rested my head and Twilight's shoulder as she looked at me out of the corner of her eye. "I think he needs a good shock Twilight." She nodded then purple lightning covered her right hand.

"You are right Nick. Girls unless you want to get shocked I suggest you'd move."

At her words, they were out the door. Armor got up then tried to run. The door slammed on him as he tried to get away. He turned back as Twilight stand up with lighting covering both hands.

"Twiliy!"

He screamed as the lighting was shocking him into next week. I was laughing as he fell to the ground with smoke coming from his hair.

"Now that you've learned your lesson. Get out of our room Shining Armor."

He nodded then slowly got to his feet. 'It's going to be a long ride.' Twilight and I stayed in the room for the rest of the day.

End of day one

Day two morning

Twilight woke me up the next morning before the sunrise. I saw she was in her underwear with a scared look on her face.

"Someone is trying it get in the room. A spell I put on the woke me up then I panicked and woke you up."

I nodded then grabbed silver skull and got out of bed. I quietly walked over to the door and readied myself for anything that could happen. I grabbed the door handle then opened the door quickly. I held the tip of silver skull ready to stab but stopped when I saw Fluttershy shaking in front of our door. I lowered my sword as I looked at her. "Sorry Fluttershy, what do you need?" She looked scared as she stood in the same spot.

"There was someone in the room beside me talking."

The room beside her was a storage room. I looked over at Twilight as she was getting on a pair of shorts and a shirt. "Where is your brother's room?" She walked over to the door then pointed to the door closed to the end of the hall. "Ok, you two stay in here and keep this door closed." They nodded then closed the door behind me. I quickly dashed over to his door. I checked the door and found it unlocked. 'Dumbass leaving the door unlocked.' I opened the door then walked into the room. I looked around the room and saw him sleeping in his bed. I covered his mouth then he woke up a second later. "Be quiet Shining. Fluttershy came to Twilight's and my room telling me someone was talking in that storage room next to her room. Now you and I are going to take care of it. Got it?" He nodded his head then I let him go.

"Give me second to get ready."

I waited over at the door with my back turned. Then heard a sword slowly getting drawn. "Don't even think about it Armor." The sound stopped suddenly then I heard him sigh.

"Fine but I will get rid of you one of these days."

I laughed as he walked up beside me. I grabbed the door handle then looked at him. "You're more than free to try once we get to Canterlot. But don't go cry to Twilight when I whip your ass." He snorted as we walked into the hall. We rest our backs on the wall beside the door then pressed our ears to the door.

"Are you sure they did hear you?"

I heard a young woman's voice.

"For the last time yes I'm sure."

I recognized that voice male voice. I stood back up and glared at the door. "ACE!!! RUBY!!!" A loud crash came from behind the door then a woman screamed. I kicked the door in and saw ten of my elite guards in the room.

"Oh, crap he found us!"

"I told you we should have asked before we snuck onto the airship!"

I stabbed sliver skull into the floor and then shut up when I crossed my arms. I glared at Ruby as she tried to hide behind Ace who looked ready to piss himself. "I know this was you two now talk." Ace crossed his arms making an x and shook his head quickly.

"No! I didn't come up with this plan I swear to the blue sky! Ruby talked us is sneaking onboard when she saw you and lady Twilight left with a guard detail!"

I felt my left eye twitch as I looked at them all. I calmed myself and took a deep breath. I rubbed my temples with my eyes tightly closed. I heard Armor laughing lightly behind and thought about punching him in the face.

"Hey, Sir Nick, who's the guy with the ugly mug?"

I had a good laugh at him when Ruby said he had an ugly mug.

"SHUT RED BASTERD!"

I stopped and glared at him. "Make me you sorry third rate guard!" We got into each other face with our swords ready to strike.

"Will you two stop it!"

"STAY OUT OF THIS!"

We both screamed and looked to the right and saw Twilight standing in the hall with all her friends. Twilight stood at the front with a look that could kill. I dropped my sword then hear Ruby in the room.

"You better run Sir Nick."

I did just that. I turned then ran down the hall to the crew living quarters.

"Your sleeping in the hall if you don't get back here right now!"

I yelled back to her as I ran. "I can live with that! Becuase I know that look in your eyes!" I heard someone behind me as I turned a corner. I turned my head slightly and saw Armor running behind me.

"She's right behind me! Keep running!"

I slammed through the kitchen door then held it open for him. "Get in here man!" He ran in then I slammed the door shut. I extended my tails and used them to brace the door.

"That is not going to hold her!"

I nodded then pointed to a sturdy metal table. "Get that!" He nodded then he ran over and started to push the table over. I used two of my tails to help him move the table. The two of us fixed the door shut. Then a slam came from the other side of the door.

"When I get my hands on you two!"

I sighed and retracted my tails. I leaned my back on the table as Twilight yelled through the door.

"Is it like this often?"

I look at Armor who had is back on the wall right in front of me. I laughed as I thought back to the first raid. "Ya, once but last time she was all but begging me not to leave. This time it was because neither you or I will swallow our pride. Honestly, I'd be more then happy to deal with you if you'd stop calling me a damn ghoul."

"That's something else re... Nick. Why do you call them ghouls right?"

I laughed a little as Twilight stopped banging on the door. "Why are they called ghouls? But so you know you'll have a hard time sleeping for the rest of your life." He looked at me now a little worried.

"Ya, I still want to know."

"They're gravedigger is a way to put it. I was working as a dove when we found out ghouls we tunneling under graveyards. They'd pay off gravediggers to hid the tunnel entrance."

"Are you saying that."

"That's right they took the bodies of the dead then ate them. They fix the coffins back into the ground like it never happened." He looked very disturbed at what I just told him. I looked at him then laughed a little more. "It's funny." He looked at me with a surprised look. Then narrowed his eyes as he looked at me.

"What is?"

"This whole life of mine. I lived with a drunken father that nearly beat me to death a dozen times. He refused to believe I was his child with these red eyes. Hell back then I thought my life was worthless all because of my red eyes. My mother bless her sweet soul tried to get me away from him. Then eleven years later I meet your sister." I had his attention now as he looked at me curiously.

"What did he do to you?"

I thought back to a day I got the scar on my face. 'I guess I can change that story a bit.' I crossed my legs as I looked at him while running my fingers over the gash scar on my cheek. "One day when I was seven, my father dragged my mother out of the house by her hair. He had drunk so much that night before that he was still drunk when he woke up that morning. He was drinking wine as he drag her out and over to a river near our house. He started to beat her when he finished that bottle of wine. I saw blood coming from her mouth and nose then panicked. I grabbed a busted ax handle the ran up behind him. I hit him back of the knees making him fall to his knees. Then I froze fear gripping me. He turned with a look in his eyes I knew too well. I thought I was about to get another beating and boy was I wrong." I crossed my arms as Shining looked very interested in my story.

"Ok, well keep going! What happened to your mother and you!"

I looked down to the ground with a deep frown on my face. "You see the scar on my here Shining Armor?"

"Ya, it's a nasty one too."

"Haha, nasty doesn't come close."

"What do you mean?"

I looked him dead in his eyes. "He stroke me in the face with it. It shattered against my face leaving a long gash on my face. The force of the hit sent me down into the river. I almost drowned that day. Then just a little while later I would come face to face with the people that would change my life forever. I meet Iwao after I finally managed to get out of the fast-moving river. I was bleeding badly from the gash and was so cold from the winds blowing. I tried to get back up but couldn't. I didn't have the strength to get to my free or to crawl. I don't know how long I laid there waiting for my mother to come a fix me up again."

"Again?"

He interrupted my story as I was starting to get to the made-up parts. "Yes, again would you like to see my other scars?" He nodded his head then I took my shirt off and saw his eyes go wide. " I wasn't kidding when I said he nearly beat me to death a dozen times my body is the proof." I turned the side so he could ee my back was full of scars too. I put my shirt back on then continued my story. "Now as I said. I was waiting for my mother to come and fix me up again. Not too long after I heard someone yelling however it wasn't my mother or father. I saw my dove and ghoul. A man with night black hair with a broadsword suddenly was sent flying through some trees that were in front of me. Then a ghoul or as you call them red burst through the trees as well. His face and shirt covered in blood but I didn't see any wounds on the man that was near me. The man stood up then saw me lying on the ground. I looked at him as he looked at me with eyes full of shock. Then I looked at the ghoul again. I saw his red and black eyes looking down at me." I stopped and covered my left eye as I then continued. "He asked if I was one of his kind. The original owner of Silver skill stabbed the ghoul in the back before I could answer. With the ghoul dead they both looked at me. They walked over to me then Silver skulls owner kick me onto my back cracking some of my rips as he kicked my chest. Making me scream scaring the both of them enough to make them both jump back. I guess they thought I was dead and thought my eyes were following them. Iwao realized I was alive he took off his coat then used his sword to cut off one of his sleeves. The other man tried to stop him saying I was already to far gone. Iwao punched him in the face then picked me up. He tied the sleeve around my head to stop the bleeding. They Iwao took me with them when they returned to their base. Two weeks later after I was healed Iwao with seven other doves took me home. When we got there both my mother and father were dead. What I saw that day still haunts my nightmares to this day. My mother's body torn limb to limb and her chest being ripped open. My father's head was gone and was hung from a tree by his intestines. I didn't care that my father was dead but my mother. She deserved so much better then she had. My father, on the other hand, got that what he deserved. Lwao took me in raising me like I was his own. I turned nine then started to train to become a dove just like him." I leaned back and let him take in all I've said to him. 'With any luck, he buys it then I can get him on my side. One princess is nice. But one Princess and the captain of the guard is better.

"I...I'm sorry to hear that Nick. I'm also sorry for calling you a red."

I laughed as I looked at him. "It's Shining just don't give anymore crap about my eyes. And maybe we could try and get along. I'm sure Twilight would love it if we didn't want to kill each other anymore." He laughed a few times then smiled.

"You know what I like the sound of that."

Then he stops smiling then stared at me.

"But I swear if you get her pregnant and not marry her I'll skin you."

I laughed at him then stood up. He smiled then stood up a second later. "At least I have you on my side. I've still got your father to worry about." Shining Armor laughed at me as I moved the table from under the doors. "Ok, I'm going to hope your sister left me a pillow at least. A blanket if I'm lucky." I turned and was about to open the door when he stopped me.

"Hang on Nick. If we can find her something to read she's calm down."

I turned to look at him. "Just where am I going to find a book?" He smirked as he looked at me.

"There's a large bookshelf in the captain's room."

I smiled as I looked at him."You and I will get along just fine. But I don't drink at all so don't invite we out for something like that." He laughed as he wrapped an arm around my shoulder.

"After what you just told me I'm not surprised, Nick."

We laughed for a minute at that. Then I left started my mission.

Twilight pov

I stopped banging on the door after a few tries at getting it open. I had given up on killing Nick and my brother for now. 'What till I get my hands you two oh just you wait.' I walked back to the rooms and saw all my friends standing outside their doors.

"Twilight darling are you alright?"

I calmed down with a heavy sigh. "Yes, Rarity I just wish those two could get along."

I heard Rainbow laugh behind me and I turned to her. "What's so funny Rainbow?" She whipped a tear from her eye then looked at me.

"Those two are probably killing each other right now. Besides If we get rid of Nick You'd come home where you belong."

Applejack stomped rainbow's foot making her jump around on one foot.I smiled and walked back into the room. I got a pillow and a blanket for Nick to use tonight.

"Surely your not going to make him sleep in the hall?"

I turned my head as I looked at Rarity. "Yes, I am." 'Besides with you all here, we can't have any privet time anyways.'

"If you won't let Nicky sleep I your room he can sleep with me!"

I heard Pinkie yell then I snapped to head to be looking at her. "Don't you touch him Pinkie." She laughed then pointed at me.

"You're just upset that you're not snuggled into him anymore. Or maybe you're scared he'll like snuggling me more."

"I huffed annoyed at her."

"I knew it!"

I frowned and started to set up a place for him to sleep.

"I can't see why you love that red-eyed freak... MY HEAD!"

I was about to hit her with a thunderbolt when Shining came up behind her. He came up behind her then grabbed the top of her head.

"You've got ten seconds to take all that back before I lock you in your room."

I was surprised at what just I heard and saw that. I walked over as Shining threw her back into her room. "Since when did you like Nick?" He looked down at me with a sad smile.

"He told me somethings even you may not know about yet. But now that I know them I can trust him to be near you. I'm glad to hear he's nothing like his father."

My eyes widen as I looked at him. "He told you about his father?! I can't get him to talk about it!" He nodded his head as he looked at me.

"I got him talking about his past then he started to talk about his mother and father. I've got to say he had a horrible childhood. He even told me how he got that scar on his face. All of it because of his red eyes."

Rainbow got back out of the room and heard what Shining Armor.

"Oh, this is some juicy gossip."

Shining narrows his eyes as he looked at her.

"It's not my place to tell any of you. Nick should be the one to tell you all."

"Get in your rooms quick!"

We all heard Nick's voice then saw him run around the corner. He had a bag in his hand then grabbed me and threw me onto his shoulder.

"Get in your rooms now! None of us were out of our rooms."

He quickly ducked into our room then kicked the door shut. I heard him sigh then I poked his back a few times. "Um, why did you say none of us were out of our rooms? And what is in the bag?"

"Something you're going to love and hopefully keeps me from sleeping in the dog house."

I sat me down on the bed then handed me the bag. I opened the bags and saw. "Books!" I took one out and started to read it.

Nick pov

An hour later I was laying down beside Twilight as she read her second book.

"Nick I have a question."

I rolled over in bed and looked at her. "What do you want to know?" She used a piece of paper to mark her place. Then she looked at me with an annoyed look.

"Why did you share your past with Shining Armor before me?"

I looked at her for a second then sighed. "When you chased us into the kitchen it felt like when the ghoul overran our main base. Lwao locked me in a reinforced room. Do you really want to hear what I told him?"

"Yes, I want to know what happened to you. What made you what you are."

I looked at her then sighed. I sat up in the bed then rest my back on the headrest. I told her everything I told Shining Armor. At the end, she was crying into my chest about what happened to my mother. But she was happy at what happened to my father.

Getting to canterlot part 2

Getting to canterlot part 2

The next morning Shining Armor and I talked in the mess hall. Everyone was shocked to the two of us talking to one another as we ate. Twilight and her friends woke up they came for breakfast. Twilight had changed into an everyday outfit. Of a tight pair of jeans that showed off her rear with a tight top show her recently growing chest.

"Good morning bookworm."

She walked over then sat down beside me.

"Do they have any coffee on this ship?"

I patted her side then pointed to the table at the other end of the mess hall. She turned her head then she jumped up then walked over to the coffee pot. She was halfway one of the crewmates slapped her ass.

"Hey, woman get me a drink."

"You beast!"

She slapped him across the face. Our soldiers looked at him waiting to see if he'd try anything.

"You go high I'll go low."

I heard Armor say as I had my sword in hand. Then he raised his fist like he was going to hit her. Both of us jumped over the table as a pink aura covered the man. We stopped as Cadence walked into the room. 'I forgot she was on the ship. But why wasn't she sleeping in his room?'

"First NOBODY dares to hurt a woman with me around. Second NOBODY, I MEAN NOBODY HURT TWILIGHT!"

Cadence slammed him into the floor knocking him out. The two of us stopped dead in our traces as we looked on. I leaned in and spoke to Shining Armor. "Damn both our girls are very scary aren't they?"

"Yes, yes they are."

The two of them made their drinks as the two of us watched. I watched as Twilight talked to Cadence about who knows what.

'Hey, Nick I want to ask a question.'

I heard Death in my mind. 'What is it Death?'

'Do you want to make your story all that more believable?'

'What do you mean Death?'

'I can know you're going to land in a port on the east side of manehatten. There is a river much like the one from your story. I can make a destroyed house plus a few other things to make your story real. Seeing a place is a lot more believable than just hearing about it right?'

'Haha, manehatten I can work with that. I'll lead Armor and Twilight there and let them see it. Maybe I'll let the other's come along. Never hurts to have more people on your side.' I heard him laughing darkly in the back of my mind. I looked out the window they saw a city coming into view. I blinked with a small frown on my face. "Manehatten." Shining looked at me as I looked out the window.

"Are you familiar with the city?"

I sighed then tapped my fist on the table. "I lived on the outside of the city when I was a child." I saw the shock in his eyes as I looked out the window.

"Does it bother you coming back here does it Nick?"

I rested my head on my fist as I looked down at the table. "I'm going to make a stop by to leave some flowers. I'm stopping to leave flowers for my mother." He patted my back a few times as the girls walked over to us. Twilight sat down beside me. She leaned into my side as she drank her steaming coffee.

"What are you two talking about?"

"Were near my childhood home Twilight. I'm going to make a stop by and leave flowers at her grave."

She spits her coffee back out with the cup falling on my chest and crouch. "IT BURNS!" I fell back onto the floor. I grabbed the bottom of my shirt and pulled it off. I threw it to the side and waved cold air onto my chest.

"Here!"

Twilight gave me a wet rag to help cool the spot. I quickly put it on my chest to cool it.

"Wow, Twilight found a tuff looking man but those scars."

"Dash is right to look at him. I'm a little jealous of her."

I heard both Pinkie and Rainbow dash talking. I blushed as I I got to my feet. "I'm going to get another shirt." I quickly walked out of the mess hall. I walked into our room then got another shirt as I heard someone walk up behind me. "Give me a second Twilight I just got my shirt on." I turned my head slightly to see if it was Twilight behind me. "SHIT!" I turned my head when a Rinkaku was about to stab me in the back. I jumped to the side as two more shot at me. I grabbed silver skull off the bed then charged the ghoul. I blocked two of the tails then dogged the third one as now stood right in front of him. I thrust Silver skull at his chest hoping to end this. He sidestepped then kicked me in the side. I grunted the extended my ukaku then stabbed it through the ghoul's throat. I pulled my Ukaku back out as he fell to the floor all the way trying to stop his bleeding. I grabbed Silver skull the stabbed him through the back around where his heart was. He twitched a few more times then he when still as I pulled the blade out. I walked into the hall then leaned my back against the wall in front of our door.

"Nick, how long does it take to get a shirt man?"

I heard Shining Armor's voice around the corner. "Get over here man we have a problem." He walked around the corner then saw the ghoul on the floor. He ran over then checked the body to see if it was still alive.

"Damn stabbed in the throat and back. You're a brutal fighter when it comes to these guys."

I laughed lowly the stood back up and off the wall.

"What's that on his hand?"

"What do you mean?"

I pointed to the ghoul's left hand. I looked closer to see what looked like a burn. I lifted his forearm then opened his hand. We looked down at a crescent moon with a ranged smile in it on his hands. "He was a gore-may ghoul. I hated to fight these motherfuckers a lot." I stood back up then looked back down to the dead ghoul.

"I take it you despise gore-mays more than other ghouls right?"

"Ya, regular ghouls I understand on some level. But I never understood gore-mays. They kill someone then take a few bites out of there corpses. Then they just leave them to rot on the ground." I leaned over then grabbed the back of his clothes. “Lets threw this guy out of the ship before we land.”

“Right let’s get this done.”

We both grabbed a part of the clothes then carried the body to a large side door on the ship. Shining Armor used his magic to open the door. We took a step to the door then threw him out and to the sea below.

“What about the blood?”

I looked back as I realized he was right. We had left a trail of blood on the floor. “Crap the captain is going to kill us.” I sighed then looked around to see if I could find a mop or maybe a towel. “Great there’s no mop or towels around here. Can you see if we can get one while I try and clean some of this?” I looked at him as he looked out the door.

“Do you see that Nick?”

I blinked then looked out the door. I saw a strange ship sailing out of the harbor. It looked like an old galleon. It has a black sail with a clown mask on it. “Wait for just a second. I think I have seen that mask before. I know it’s a ghoul’s mask but I don’t remember who’s.”

“You’ve seen that masks before?”

I thought back to the show and the anime then my eye’s shrank. “Roma Hoito. We have to get the hell out of this city. She’s one of the big three. We don’t stand a chance if she attacks.” I was shaking now scared how what would happen if she attacked.

Shining Armor pov

I looked at Nick as he shook violently clearly scared of this woman. ‘What happened in his past that made him so scared of this woman. I put a hand on his shoulder then his head snapped my way. He was breathing hard as I looked at him. “Calm down Nick. Were in the air and she can’t get up here.” He started to calm down after I said that to him.

“S-sorry Shining Armor. I just… I can’t face her again. She killed so many of us all by herself. She killed more of us than any other ghoul the doves faced.”

I was shocked that one ghoul could do so much damage.

“How many did she kill?”

“Hundreds of us. She was captured once but escaped us after the clowns came for her.”

I patted his back a few more times then stood back up. “Come on man we should go to the captain and tell him about what happened. I don’t like the Idea of a ghoul on the ship. I want to go back to the girls before another ghoul shows up.” Nick nodded then stood back up. He shut the door then we ran to the mess hall. We burst through the door then looked around like man men. Twilight and Cadence ran up to us as we sighed relieved no other ghouls had come after them.

“What is going on here!?”

I heard the captain yell as he walked out of the kitchen. Nick looked at him as Twilight hugged him.

“There was a ghoul or more commonly known as a red on board the ship. I killed it then I and Shining threw the body out of the door on the side of the ship. But we have a massive problem right outside the ship.”

Everyone when stiff when they heard he just killed a ghoul on the ship. I looked at Nick as he hugged Twilight with one arm. I looked down at his other hand and saw he had a death grip on his sword. ‘He is scared of her.’

Nick pov

We landed on the east side of the port like Armor said we would. The galleon was leaving the city which I could not be more grateful for. ‘If I can avoid a fight with her that just fine with me.’

‘Nick everything is ready and waiting.’

‘Thanks’

“Come there’s a flowers shop over on the main street.”

“Thanks, man.” Armor smiled then started to lead the way. I looked around the city and saw it looked like any other city I’ve seen over the years.

“Is it weird about coming back here?”

I looked over to Twilight then looked back to the street. “Ruby, Ace form up on the group now!” The quickly formed around us with weapons at the ready. Everyone looked at me as we walked down the street. A few minutes later we arrived at the flower shop. I paid for a bokay of blue roses. Then we left for the very edge of the town near a forest.

“How far in do we have to go Nick?”

I stopped when I was about to enter the forest. “A half mile but once we get there I want to make this very clear.” I turned around and stared at Rainbow Dash. “No one goes in the house unless I take you all in there. You go in by yourself I’ll bring that house down on top of you.” I spoke coldly and saw a shiver go down Rainbow’s spine.

“J-just chill Nickl. I don’t know where you're taking us but I promise to behave.”

I narrowed my eyes as she started to sweat. I turned back around then heard her let out a breath.

“He’s scarier than Princess Luna when she’s mad.”

I heard her say as I walked into the forest. Twilight rushed up beside me then put a hand on my arm.

“Why did you stare at Rainbow like that!? When was the last time you were here?!”

I looked at her with a frown. “When I left with Iwao to become a dove so twelve years. I highly doubt the house is still standing. But I know my mother’s grave is still standing there right where we found her body.”

“What about your father?”

I looked away from her and went silent as a stone. She tried to get me to talk about it but I wouldn’t say a word to her. She gave up then changed the subject in an effort to get me to talk.

“So, what was your mother like NIck? What did she look like and act like?”

I looked at her and thought about it for a second. “Oh, what could it hurt. My mother was a sweet lovable woman who helps others when she could. She had long golden hair just like the sun with eyes as blue as the sky. She was probably about as tall as Cadence here. As for how she acted that one may be a little hard to explain. I guess the best way to explain it is that she was a lot like me. It’s all about the circumstances that surround us. Thought she was never violent though I wish she had left my father. We could have gone to the city and got the guards or maybe taken what bits we had then left for good.”

“But then we would have never met. If you hadn’t meet Iwao then you never would have become a dove then wondered to Ponyville.”

I laughed a little as we started to come up to a clearing. “There it is.” I ran ahead into the clearing. I saw a low two-story house covered in cracks with shattered windows in every window seal. A lone chimney stood on the right side of the house with trees all around the house. Out in front of the house, about twenty feet was a fast-moving river. Near that, I saw a gravestone. A wide stone with my mother’s name carved into it.

“Scarlett Storm.”

“Wait just a second storm Nick that’s your last name.”

I ignored Rainbow then walked over to the grave. I kneeled down and placed the flowers at the foot of the gravestone. I stood back up and smiled. “Long time no see mom. I know I have come to see you in a very long time.” I heard a few gasp behind me then Armor came up behind me.

“Was your father buried too?”

I sighed then looked around. “Where was he left...Ah! There his is.” I pointed to a headless skeleton laying on the ground near a large dead tree with an old bottle sticking out of the ground. I walked over to it then kicked the rips making them break. I laughed a few times as I looked at the broken bones. “Look who’s worthless now you bastard. I’m still alive where your dead you sorry drunk.”

“Who is that if you don’t mind that is?”

I turned my head and looked down at Fluttershy. “My old man.” Her eyes went wide as she looked at me.

“Then why isn’t he in a grave too darling?”

I sighed then turned around and faced them all. “Shining you tell them I’m going to sit by the river for a little while.” I walked over to the river with Twilight by my side as Shining Armor started to tell them what I had told him. I watched as the river flowed quickly against the bank. Twilight sat down beside me and laid her head down on my shoulder.

“I do you think she would have liked me?”

I laughed then wrapped an arm around Twilight. “She would have loved you Twilight. But right now I need to find a way to get your mom and dad to like me.” She laughed at me as I huffed then played with her hair. We sat there for a few minutes just watching the water. Then we were tackled from behind. Three pairs of arms wrapped around my neck as I tried not to go for around two in a river.

“You poor dear!”

“I do you need someone to talk to Nicky?!”

“I’m so sorry for calling you a red!”

I was just able to keep the five of us from going into the river. I slammed my feet into the ground to make sure we weren’t going to go in the river. “Get off before we all go for a swim!” They all got off me and I sighed. I jumped back up then looked a them. “What is your problem all of a sudden?” Pinkie glomped me almost sending us into the river.

“I’m sorry that your father did all that to you, Nicky!”

I sighed then patted her on the head. There Pinkie Pie. That time is long since past by now. I’ve made peace with my past and moved on.” She looked up at me with teary eyes.

“But that scar on your face and the one's Shining Armor said you had on your body. How can you make peace with something?!”

I frowned as I looked down at her. “Trust me letting is not easy. But that’s not important right now. I’ve done what I came here to do and you may want to let me go before Twilight hits you with that thunder.” It was true as Twilight was staring at Pinkie with a thunder spell in her hands.

“Right I don’t want to get the same treatment you do when you swear.”

She let me go then Twilight grabbed the back of my shirt in her magic. She pulled me back over to her. When I was close she wrapped her arms around my neck then stared at Pinkie.

“He is MINE!”

I laughed as she and Pinkie seemed to be having a staring contest. I wrapped an arm around Twilight’s waist then lifted her onto my shoulder. “Ok, I’ve had enough of this place. Besides, I think if anyone else tries to hug me Twilight may try to shock them to death.” She huffed as everyone else laughed at us. I started to walk away with everyone followed me out of the forest.

Twilight pov

As I was carried away from this place I sighed then crossed my arms. I looked over this place one last time then my eyes landed on his mother’s grave. I saw a woman that looked just like Nick’s mother standing there. She looked just like Nike described down to the last detail. She looked right at me then with a smile on her face she waved at me. I blinked then rubbed my eyes and she was gone. ‘I didn't just see a ghost! It goes against science!’ The whole walk out of the forest I tried to find some way to rationalize what I saw. ‘There is no way I just saw his long-dead mother. Even if I did then why did she show herself to me and not Nick?’

“You ok Twilight? You’ve been rather quiet which is like you.”

I turned my head to look at Nick. “Yes, I’m fine just doing some deep thinking is all.” I smiled as Nick looked at me.

“You haven’t done that in a long time. Hopefully your thinking of a way to help me convince your mom and dad I’m a good guy. I really don’t want an angry mother after me.”

I, Shining Armor and Cadence laughed at that. Nick rolled his eye at us then sat me back on my feet.

“Haha”

Nick laughed dryly as he turned then walked out of the forest. We walked back to the city but this time I noticed people staring at Nick.

Nick pov

I spoke to death as we walked through the forest. He said that he had set up a few mind altered people in the city. They would call me a freak, monster, red etc. Basically everything to get the girls Cadence and Armor all on my side. ‘The more the better haha.’ We walked into the city and I noticed the people death spoke about then readied myself for whatever may come.

“Red-eyed freak!”

I heard someone scream then something slammed against the side of my head. I stumbled to side from the hit. Someone grabbed my arms and helped me stand straight up.

“I’ve got you big guy.”

I heard Applejack’s voice behind me. I stood back as I rubbed the side of my head. “Thanks Applejack.” I shock my head then looked at who threw something at me. I saw a two men laugh as one of the threw a rock into the air and caught it. I rubbed the side of my head as our soldier was about to attack them.

“You son of a…!”

“Stop ACE!” Our guards were about to but stopped when I yelled. “If you attack them it’s grounds for Luna and Celestia to attack us at home.”

“But…”

“He said stop Ace so stop.”

Twilight spoke calmly and Ace backed down as he looked at her.

“Yes my lady.”

I smiled then hugged Twilight with one arm. “Good thing I have you and the city to worry about or I would had beaten them blood.”

“Hey look the freaks got a whore haha!”

Both mine and Armor eyes snapped to the bastard. “Armor…”

“Ya, I’ll make sure your city is protected. Let’s get these assholes.”

“FREE GAMES BOYS!”

I yelled and our soldiers charged them with me and Armor close behind. The men tried to run but Armor grabbed them in his magic. Then we dog piled them with Armor’s fist covered in magic. When we were finished we left them a bloody mess on the sidewalk.

“Um, I like you more and more now that we're not at each other’s throat Nick.”

I laughed as I had an arm around Twilight shoulder. “Same goes for me. Anyone who can hit that hard is someone I want on my side.” I punched the air in front of me as he laughed.

“My punch haha! What about that kick you gave to asses gut! You sent him flying a good fifteen feet!”

We laughed as we talked to one another. We started to walk to the train station to take us to canterlot. When we got there a battalion of guards were there as well. We walked up to them as I was wait for someone to jump us. None did so we walked onto the train then to private rooms.

“Finally I can get off my feet!”

I watched as Twilight jumped back onto the bed then kicked her shoes off. I laughed as i watched her act like a child. I kicked my boots off and sat back down on the bed and closed my eyes. I heard Twilight moved around then I felt her jump into my lap. I opened my eyes and saw her smiling down at me was she sat on my lap.

“We can’t move these bed so we’re going to have to share one.~”

I smiled then I wrapped my arms around her lower back. “I don’t know maybe what will you give me if I share for a nap?~” She smiled then started to rub her rear on my crouch. I smiled as she looked down at me.

“Hey Twilight do you and Nick want to come have some tea with…..”

Our door was slammed into the wall by Pinkie Pie. We both looked over to the door as she looked at us. She smiled and waved at us.

“Sorry Twilight, Nicky go back to having your fun!”

“No! Wait!”

Twilight tried to stop her but she was to late as Pinkie had already dashed out of the room. I looked at the wall as Twilight buried her head into my chest and screamed. “Shining is going to kill me if he heard ab…”

“NICK!”

I grimaced as I heard him running. “Fuck me running.” He kicked our door in and I extended my tails as he charged into the room. a few cuts and bruises later I had him pinned against the wall with Twilight explaining what Pinkie saw.

“So you see Nick and I weren’t about to jumped into bed. We were just flirting with each other now have you calm down?”

“Yes, I guess I still don’t like the idea you two sleeping together yet.”

I sighed then let him down. My tails came back behind me as he dropped to his feet.
“We cool?” He nodded then we bumped fist.

“Sorry about you know trying to stab you and hitting you with a magic blast. I’m just a little protective of her.”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at him. “A little? You kick our rooms door in. Tried to cut me with your sword plus shooting me with magic bolts is a little?” He laughed while rubbing the back of his head.

“Yessss.”

I felt my eye twitch as I looked at him.

‘A mit to protective if you ask me.’

‘No kidding death.’

I retreacted my tails then thought about kicking him in the jaw. “If you weren’t Twilight’s brother I’d kick you as hard as I could.” He laughed as he back a few steps back.

“Well, I’ve seen your kick so I’m very glad I’m her brother.”

We laughed as Twilight sighed then face palmed then drag it down her face.

“One second trying to kill one another the next your the best of friends. I will never understand the mind of a man.”

We laughed as I put him in a headlock. “Well, men will never understand you women and how crazy you all can be.” She narrowed her eyes at me then I froze.

“I’ll give you a ten second head started.”

I let go of Armor then ran out the door as I heard her yell ten. I dashed through the carts with her close behind.

“When I get my hands on you Nick!”

“Nick in here!”

I heard heard a new voice I hadn’t heard before. I looked over and saw Cadence waving me over from a cart ahead. I smiled then kicked a empty food cart and scared Twilight into stopping. I dashed ahead then into the room. I jumped in the room as she closed the door behind me. I leaned my back onto the wall as we listened to Twilight ran past us. I sighed as I looked at the door. “Thanks Cadence I owe you big time foer the help.”

“No problem but we need to talk.”

“CLINK”

I heard the door lock as she turned to look at me. Her hand covered in pink energy then my body was covered in the same energy. Then I was slammed into the wall behind me. My arms were pinned beside me and my legs were no better.

“Your going to listen Nick storm. I think of Twilight like she was my own daughter and I would do anything for her. So, I want to make something very clear to you Nick. Shining Armor told me what your father did to you and your mother. Now if I ever hear that you start drinking and I’ll have you sent to the moon!”

The energy released me from the wall. I jumped to the side of her then out of the door. ‘To hell with that bitch I got to find a way to take that magic advantage!’ I dashed back to the room and slammed the door behind me.

“What’s the rush Nick? Do you really want to eat a thunderbolt that badly?”

I turned back and saw Twilight with a thunderbolt in hand. ‘Of god this one is going to hurt.’ I was right as she hit me with a massive thunderbolt. I dropped to the ground as I heard death again.

‘You know the hell option is still open if you’d like.’

‘In all honesty I may take you up on that offer death. While I have you I’ve come up with a plan and I request.’

‘Oh?’

I stood up then walked over to my bed then fell face first onto the bed. “I’m going to take a nap Twilight.”

“Ok, I’m going to have tea with the girls.”

She walked out of the room as I smiled at her leaving the room.

‘What is you plan?’

‘Once I’m in the castle I’ll find blueblood and kill him.’

‘I said I want a ghoul to kill him! If you kill him then our deal is off!’

I laughed as my plan outsmarted him. ‘Technology I am a ghoul death. I have their blood in my veins remember?’ He was silent as he took my words in.

‘You sneaky little human you played me! Haha oh that’s good! It has been a long time since a mortal has outsmarted me. I’ll let it past this time Nick but I want to to as mess as you can make it. But you’ll have to make it so you don’t get locked up.’

‘Ya, that would really suck. So, as I was saying I going to kill him and I’m so going to enjoy it. That guy is the biggest asshole I know. I only spoke maybe three sentences with him too! But that’s besides the point of what we need to talk about right now. I want to know if Luna or Celestia ever had a mortal lover or best friend. Then send a powerful ghoul from the show to attack me. I’ll let the ghoul land a near fatal hit. Then when I’m down there soul can “come back” to my body. Then they can say something like “I’m not just going to let my last descendant die like some animal.” What do you think?’

“Haha! HAHA! I love it! Your going to shake their very world to core. Now just give me a few seconds to look into their histories.’

I waited a few minutes for him to look through their history. I turned and faced the roof of the cabin as I thought of how I could kill Blueblood. ‘I could rip his arms off or use my tails to rip his head off.

‘I’ve found something you could find quiet useful haha.’

I closed my eyes as I listened to him. ‘Shot death.’

‘Ok, Luna once watched over a young boy once his mother and father to a plague. He survived then grew up to be a powerful warrior. He also had red eyes just like you now have. Luna loved him as a boy then as a man. But when she told him of how she felt he turned her down. He told her because of the difference of their barth they would never be able to be together. He was born as a peasant to a farmer family. And as you know luna was born into a royal bloodline.’

‘I smiled as I listened to him. ‘I see death, so what did this guy look like and how did he act?’

‘He had long silver hair with a build a little bigger than your own. He did not use any magic nor could he fly but he was known as the greatest swordsman in the kingdom. As for how he acted in his life. He spoke in the old tongue like many of the time. He always acted as if he was in the presents of the royal family. But what got Luna’s attention was that unlike everyone in the kingdom he never feared her. Even before she took him in to the castle. With that and many other reasons she fell in love with him over time. She still loves him so what do you think would happen if she were to find out your are his last descendant?’

I smiled wider as I opened my eyes and spoke out loud. “She’d do anything to protect me from anything or anyone.” I smiled as my plan may just take a turn for the better. Now I love Twilight but I was a die heart Luna fan before I died in my past life. ‘I love it death now we just need the ghouls and a near death state for me.’

‘I’ll sure you’ll have your chance just kill Blueblood before or during the gala I don’t care which as long as he’s dead.’

‘Jesus what do you have against him man?’ He was quiet for moment then spoke.

‘Ten’

‘Ten? Ten what?’

‘Ten dead mothers and children.’

I blinked at that then started to talk to him. ‘Please don’t tell me it’s what I’m thinking it is about.’

‘Yes, the children were his from women he had rapped when they were maids in the castle.’
I clenched my fist as I thought of a way to work this. ‘I can’t get in trouble if I bring proof about his acts right?’

‘What are you thinking?’

‘Oh nothing, Just if you give me a file with the names of the woman and a few dna test in it. I could get away with something nobody would let me get away with normally.’

‘Oh I love the way you think Nick Storm. And a lucky one as well. He already has a file just like that locked in a desk his room you just have to get it. Oh, his name was Storm Star too.’

I laughed lowly as I our door opened up. I stopped and looked at the door, I saw Shining there with a couple bottles in his hands.

“Want to have a drink with me?”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at him. “I thought I told you I don’t drink.” He smiled then turned the bottle in his hand.

“It’s non alcoholic cider Nick. I understand you don’t want to drink but you seemed to still on edge from what Cadence told me. I thought a cold drink could help you relax.”

I looked at the drink then sat up in on my bed. “Thanks, It’s just seeing that mask again after two years is a scary thing. That woman was a dangerous monster. I’d rather fight Yakumo and I know for a fact he’d be one the strongest enemy I could fight.” He raised an eyebrow as he handed me the bottle in his right hand.

“Yakumo that’s a strange name Nick. But I have to ask you something about that Rize ghoul you we’re looking for. We tried to find files on her but we’ve turned up nothing about her. How did you know about someone we can’t find anything on her?”

I looked at him and laughed before taking a drink of the cider. I took a couple gulps then sighed as I moved the bottle from my lips. I closed my eyes as I turned to lean my back on the wall. “When she was classed as a S ranked threat we took all the files on her out of everything. Her birthplace her parents and all medicale files. Anything to do with her we took before the princesses could get it. We took all the ghoul files before they could get them and send guards to their deaths.” I took another drink then as he looked at me.

“S ranked so you had a ranking system for them? Would you mind explaining it to me?”

I opened my eyes then pointed to to Twilight’s bags. Downed half the bottle then talked. “Open that bag then get me that notebook inside and I’ll write them down.” He grabbed the bag in his magic then opened it. He got the notebook out along with a pencil.

“Here you go.”

He floated them over to me. I took them and opened the book then looked for a blank page. “Ok, this is how our ranking system worked Shining Armor. There are seven normal ranked classes that we ranked them in. C,B,A,S,SS,SSS classes. Then there are plus and minus as well.” He nodded his head as I talked to him.

“Ok so those are basic what is the rest?”

“C,B,B+,A,A-A+,S,S-,SS,SS-,SS,SSS. C through A+ is all you and your huard would be able to fight off with maybe a hundred no a hundred and fifty at most.”

“Why would we need so many?”

Kept writing as I explained. “You see C through A+ plus had a set number of investigators to take them down. But S class and higher you’d a special class to fight them. Someone like me was a capable of becoming one if I beat Rize she’s a S class. I could probably fight her off at least but if too many come at once even I’d be taken down. Weak ones like I fought off in ponyville I could take a hundred of them. They were class C ghouls and I’ve killed more then my fair share of them.” I finished writing the ranks then tore the page out and held it out to him. He took it in his magic then pulled it over to him.

“I see but what is this triple s rank stand for?”

“Uh, what is the best way to explain this?” I thought about it then started to explain. “The criteria is unclear with that class. Fighting them is alway a massive gamble no matter how many we threw at them. Roma Hoito is among that special class of ghouls which is way she gave much a scare when I saw her mask.”

“May I see that pencil?”

I threw the pencil over to him then he put the paper on the wall.

“Ok, please tell me the names of the triple SSS ghouls.”

“The other two are called Eto Yoshimura codename owl and Yoshimura codename non-killing owl. Roma Hoito’s codename is The doggy Mother. I’ve fought both Roma and Eto in one on one.” He finished writing then looked at me.

“Well your still alive so you held your own at least.”

I laughed at that then finished my cider. “Alive but with a shorter life. A better way to put it is that I survived the battle.” He looked up from the paper.

“Shorter life?”

I patted my stomach then poked my chest a few times. “I walked away with massive organ damage and a damaged heart. The doc said I lost somewhere around ten years of my life from the damage. I was just bearly alive at the end of the fight. I hovered between life and death for a week.”

“Wait this happened in one battle!?”

I nodded then looked at him. It was the doves last stand against the ghouls. We had lost nearly half of us when they attacked our smaller bases. They destroyed the bases after they killed the doves there. After three months of non stop fighting a force of a twenty thousand ghouls stood at the gates of the main HQ. The fight lasted for days and I lose track of all the ghouls I killed in that battle. Somewhere around two hundred I think is where I lost count.” I looked over to Silver skull in the corner of the room. “That sword for many years has been the only thing I could really depend on. The only then that made me feel as I had a purpose in this world.”

“Do you still feel that way?”

I looked back over to him as he looked at me. “What do you mean?”

“The people around you and my sister. Do you not feel as if you can depend on them as well?”

I looked down to the ground as I struggled to get the words out. “I do and don’t Shining Armor Twilight is the love of my life. But She’s no warrior, she doesn't belong on or near the battlefield. As for our people my soldier and guards. I have found comradery I once had again. I feel has if the weight of all those I left behind dead on the countless field is being lifted just a little bit with everyday I spend with them with Twilight. I don’t feel as if I need to depend on them. But I feel as if I must depend on them if I wish to keep moving in this world.”

“What do you mean Nick?”

I sighed then looked back at the sealing. “If I don’t fight I don’t feel like I wall move forward. My whole life i’ve had to fight to stay alive. Since the day I was born it’s always been a fight to survive. It feels like if I want to keep living I have to keep fighting. Before that was all I knew as a child as a dove fight or die. Life and eath in a endless sycal.”

“Before what Nick?”

I keep looking at the sealing not wanting to show weakness to anyone. “Twilight happened to me Shining Armor. Before in my life I just tried to stay alive. That was all I could do to was keep surviving battle after battle. I found Ponyville as I wandered around the countryside. I found the town under attack then killed the ghouls. Once I beat them I meet your sister and her friends when Pinkie pie slammed my face into the ground. Then your sister went a little crazy and chased me around the town. I swear I thought she was going to kill me if she got her hands on me.”

“BBBAAAAWWWWW HAHAHAHAhAHAHAHAHA! That’s my sister for you! Crazy when she gets her learning on!”

I laughed into my hand as I listened to him. “Man you should have seen what she did when I told her I was going to make her a library. She when crazy then dragged me all around the city to find a place to put it.”

“Wait you’re the one who built her her own library? Wow you must have it bad for my sister if you’d build her a whole library.”

I smiled then looked at him with a serious face. “Shining Armor I have a question to ask you since I don’t you’ll father.” I crossed my legs then rested my hands on my knees.

“Um, what is it you want to ask me?”

I gulped then looked at him. “I want to marry Twilight and I want to a blessed marriage.” He looked at me wide eyed and then then door slammed into the wall. We both jumped to our feet Shining had his hands covered in magic and I extended three of my tails. We looked down and saw all the girls behind us with Twilight at the bottom. She looked up at me with a blush and I blushed back down. Then scowled at them all. “I’m going to give you all five minutes to run before I saw you what happened when I get mad!” Twilight’s friends jumped up then ran away. I rubbed my eyes as they dashed to the next cart. “You too Shining Armor I want to talk to Twilight for a few minutes.” Heard him laugh a few times then her walked out of the room.

“You two have a fun but I don’t want to be an uncle yet.”

I slammed my head against the wall a few times then I heard Twilight speck up.

“Um, Nick.”

I slammed my head one last time then looked at her. “How much?” She blushed as she looked at me.

“All of it from the Twilight happened part. To the I want to marry Twilight and I want it to be a blessed marriage.”

I sighed knowing that this plan was a bust then sit back down on one of my tails. “Damn it, I had this all planned out. I would meet your mother and father get them to like me then ask then to bless a marriage.” She used her magic to close the door then sat on my tails beside me. She leaned into my side and we both looked at the blank wall.

“So, where were you planning for us to get married?”

I looked down at her and smiled. “The southern sores cliffs at sunset. You have to admit it’s a beautiful place isn’t it?” She smiled then wrapped her arms around my neck.

“That sounds like a great place to get married Nick. I’ll have to have Rarity make my a wedding dress. But for now let’s get some sleep we’ve got about an hour until we get to canterlot.”

I nodded then lifted us in my tales. I laid down on the bed then wrapped my arms around her lower back. I retracted my tails then pulled Twilight into my chest. ‘I swear on my life I will marry this girl.’

“Have a good nap Nick.”

“You too Twilight.” She snuggled into my chest as she drifted off to sleep. I closed my eyes then slipped into sleep. I opened my eyes then looked up at death. “Well, I’ll be damned you’re still just as scary as the first time I saw you. So, way have you called me here this time?” He summoned a large throne then sat back in it. He stabbed his scythe into the ground then looked down at me.

“Twilight’s life is in danger Nick. Blueblood wants her and he will kill you all to take her.”

I clenched my fist as I looked at him. “That son of a bitch! What is that bastard planning tell me!” He leaned his jaw on his fist as he looked at me.

“He’s hired a force of a two-hundred ghouls and is planning to take her before you get to canterlot. This can work in your favor if you play it right. If you take one alive then you can have that one rat out Blueblood. Then you can seal his fate with those files. You can use that plan get Luna on your side.”

“I looked down and gritted my teeth. “How long do I have?”

“Five minutes, I suggest you wake up and protect your woman.”

He waved his hand in I was flung into the darkness. I jumped in the bed when my eyes opened. I was breathing hard as I looked around the room.

“Nick? What’s wrong?”

I jumped off the bed then looked out the window. I saw ghouls what looked like chopped down trees. “Were going to be attacked!”

“What!? When!?”

I turned then grabbed Silver skull out of the corner. I grabbed the door and looked back at her. “Come on Twilight you and the girls are getting out of here now!” She crawled out of the bed then grabbed my arm. We rushed to the main cart with everyone in it. I kicked the door in and scared all o f them.

“What Nick what are doing you sacred us half to death!”

I looked at Armor and nodded to the window. “We’ve got a lot of ghouls in bound man. We need to get everyone off the train now.” He stood up then looked at me.

“What are you talking about there aren't any ghoul in here anymore we drove them away from here. The princesses made sure of that themselves.” I growled and made Twilight let go of me then grabbed his shirt. “Your Princess are wrong I know there here Were abo….” I didn’t get to finished as something slammed into the side of the train. Shining’s eyes widened as we started to turn in the air. I raised his hands then covered everyone in a pink glow. The train slammed into the ground and we all slammed into the walls as the train slid into the ground then started to roll. I grabbed Twilight and with my tails and covered her in them. After a few more rolls the train stopped near the trees on it’s wheels. I stood back up as the pink glow faded off us. “Sound off who’s hurt!?”

“We’re fine.”

“What about everybody else?”

“Shining and I are fine.”

“Girls?”

“We’re fine too.”

I opened my tails and I saw Twilight was fine. “Twilight you and everyone else have to get out of here!” She got up to her feet then looked at me with fear in her eyes.

“How did you know that was going to happen!”

I extended then rest of my tails as I looked past her. “Twilight I’m telling to leave now. Things are about to get very nasty. If you don’t want to listen to me then turn around and see just who flipped the train.” All of them looked out the window then turned white as ghost. All four types of ghoul were walking to the train. They had mask of monkeys, bears, wolves and one in the far back had a mask and white suit just like jason. ‘There is my near death fight.

“So many of them.”

“I thought the princesses made the red meany leave!?”

I walked forward and looked at the incoming army. “Your all damn novices when it come to these guys. Now Twilight, Shining, and Cadence I want you all to put up a shield. Rainbow take out to Canterlot to get the elites to come help us.”

“Y-yes Sir.”

Rainbow summoned her wings then flew off to the castle. I turned my head and looked at the rest of them. Where is that shield?” Armor nodded his head then a large pink dome covered them all

“Nick what are you doing!?”

I looked at Twilight with a smile. “Just what I was born to do Twilight.” I turned my head then charged them.

“NICK!!!”

I heard Twilight scream I jumped used my tail to jumped above them. “Get ready you basterds!” I slammed into them crushing about eight of them. I slashed another in the face with Silver Skull. His monkey mask was cut in half and he dropped to the ground dead. I spun quickly and straightened my tails. I sent five of them flying.

“Kill him!”

Five koukaku jumped into the air and I smiled. The dashed forward the second they started to fire. I ran through their numbers making them kill their own. I started to slash them and stab them with my tails. I jumped above them and smiled down at them. ‘It’s be to long since I’ve last fought so many.’ I spun in a circle and extended my left Ukaku then stabbed through three of them. I cut them in half then I stabbed as many as I could with my tails. I kept doing this until I had killed more than half of them.

‘Let him hit you Nick. When he does I will start the transformation to look more like Storm Star.’

‘Got it.’

Twilight pov

I stood there in horror as Nick charged a line of ghouls. I beat on the shield trying to get to help him put my friend, Cadence, my brother and our soldiers restrained me. “LET ME GO! I HAVE TO HELP HIM!”

“Lady Twilight stop! He’s doing this to make sure YOU stay out of there hands.”

“Ya! How do you think he would feel if you got hurt!?”

“NO! He’s going to die if I don’t help him!”

“Um, Twilight I don’t think he needs our help looked at him go.”

I stopped struggling in Ruby’s and Applejack’s arms. We all looked at Nick as he literally tore the ghouls apart. I watched as he sent many of them and used they to kill his own. I watched as he was steadily used their own numbers against them.

“Wow, I guess Sir Nick really is a beast in battle. I heard from the guard on the wall when he fought the green beast but this strength is greater than any man I’ve seen in my life.”

They let me go as we watched him fight them off.

“Twilight you really do have a badass boyfriend. Definitely more of a badass then your brother.”

“CADENCE!?”

I ignored them as I watched my future husband fighting them like he was born on the battlefield. I frowned as watched him fight. ‘Maybe I’m worrying to much they can’t touch him. I wonder is this how he got his cutie mark? Is this his one true talent?’ I watched as he tore them apart one after another. Then I saw a larger ghoul with a much different mask walk to Nick with four tails behind him. His was bit a red and black like other ghouls but had other colors as well. He had blue and pink near the base of them.

“That guy looks really mean.”

I nodded as Shining grabbed the sword at his side.

“Cadence you take over the shield I’m going to go give him a hand.”

I turned my head and looked at my brother. “Shining as much as I’d love that I’m pretty sure your way out classed in this fight. That guy looks like someone we don’t stand a chance against.”

“Ahh!”

“BASH!”

We turned back as saw the large guy had blood on his tails. The train had a new hole in the side as Nick pulled himself out.

“Damn you attacking when I had my back turned.”

Nick had a long cut over his right leg and his chest. He jumped out of the train and wrapped two tails around his chest. But I noticed something as I looked at him. His leg and chest were bleeding very badly.

“He won’t last with his wounds bleeding like that!”

He retracted his tails and then arm blade. “WHAT IS HE DOING!?” I watched as Nick took up a strange stance. He widened his stance with the blade facing the sky with a hand on the back of the blade. The tip was pointed at the ghoul’s chest.

“Come thy flesh devouring beast.”

The ghoul clenched his fist then charged Nick. As the ghoul charged him something happened to Nick. His eyes glowed a bright red as his black hair grow four times the normal length. It turned a pure silver. The ghoul was on top of him when whatever happened to Nick stopped. He lunged forward and cut the ghouls left arm clean off.

“AAAAAHHHHHHH!”

Then Nick spun quickly the cut the ghoul at his waist. We stood there looking at Nick with his now silver hair and red glowing eyes.

“GIRLS!”

We looked up and saw Rainbow with the Princesses. Behind them was a battalion of solar guards and night guards. Celestia was in a suit of golden plate armor and Luna was in a set of black plate armor.

Nick pov

I looked over as the guard, Rainbow and my future help landed. “I see thy still has thine blackarmor my luner lady.” ‘God talking in the old tongue is hard. I hope I’m doing it right.’ Both Luna and Celestia looked at me with wide eye Luna more so.

“Sir Storm Star!?”

Celestia yelled and I noticed Shining eye go wide as well. I kneeled like the knights of old did. “Yes my ladies it is I Sir Storm. I beseech Death to allow this old swordsman to save mine last of my descendants from his cold hands…” I had just finished the words as Luna tackled me to the ground. As she did I heard the sounds of fighting around us.

“We have missed you! When thee died we were lost without thy companionship!”

‘S-she crying into my bloody chest. Dear god just how much did this guy mean to her? Was he her whole world?’ I smiled softly then hugged the best I could with one arm. “I have missed you too mine lady but thy is hurting my descendants body.” She lifted her head and saw the cut on my chest.

“NO WE WON’T LOSE THEE AGAIN!”

She sat on my crotch then covered her hands in her magic. She slammed them against my chest and my wounds closed a second later. “Thank you my lady but as of this moment we must destroy mine descendant’s enemy.” I kicked myself out of under her and jumped to my feet. I cracked my body as I looked at the one armed ghoul. “I’ll have to finish what he started.”

‘Star’s basic battle stance had his feet wide with his sword drawn back beside his chest. Lead with your right foot when you attack.’

I did just as he said and cut off his other arm. The I spun the blade in my hand then slashed the back of his legs in the blink of an eye. ‘Death can I keep this guy's speed and instinct. I love this level of skill and power!’

‘Maybe you can but later we have to finish this. Your transformation won’t last much longer Nick. Haha but I think you bite off more than you could chow with the Princess of the night.’

I smiled as I looked around the battle site. I saw the other ghouls dead or dying quickly around me.

“NICK!” I heard Twilight scarem and I heard her running up behind me. I smiled and thought of something to really make them think I’m someone else. I spun on my heels and grabbed Twilight’s throat when she was right behind me. I lifted her off the ground with my blade at the ready. I widened my eyes then dropped her. “My lady please forgive mine actions.” I let her down and she rubbed her neck. “ But I believe you have the wrong one my lady. Right now mine descendant is not incontrol of this body. He was knocked out from slamming into that metal box on wheels. I’m Sir Strom Star swordsman to the Princess is ancestor.” She looked up at me then tried to shock me. I side stepped as she tried to grab me with elestirctily covering her hands. “Ah, your Twilight Sparkle I remember you know Starswirl talk of you often.” Her eyes whenwide as she looked at me.

“Starswirl the bearded!? He knows me!?”

I laughed as I looked at her. “Those of us on the other side can watch over our descendants. He’s proud of what you’ve done.” Then I narrowed my eyes and turned to The princess. “Unfortunately he’s not very happy with you my ladies. Princess Luna you especially with you letting thy envy and hatred taking you over.” She frowned while looking at me and I heard Death again.

‘You’ve got three minutes until the transformation ends. When it does I’m going to knock you when those three minutes are up so be ready for that. You can use your silver to tell how long you have left.’

I sighed then looked down at the ghoul I cut down. “I don’t have time to tell you all the full story just know this is as Nick would say a one time deal. Thus I can’t stay much longer on this side.” Luna looked up at me and had tears in her eyes.

“B-b-but I don’t want you to leave! It has been almost eleven hundred years since i’ve last seen you! You left for battle and never came back! All we could find was your sword nightfury.”

I frowned then rubbed the back of my head. “I’m sorry my lady but I don’t have the time to explain. I came from the other side to save my descendant now that it is done I have a few things I want ask you to do something for my descendant lady Luna.” She was right in front of me with her hands clasped together.

“We will do anything you ask us too.”

I smiled then bowed slightly. “Thank you my lady. Now I want you to give Nick nightfury and your friendship.” She smiled the quickly hugged me.

“We will become his best friend!”

“I’m his best friend thank!”

I turned my head too see a very mad Twilight. I threw my hands up then back up. “Mine descendant loves a mad woman the poor fool.” Twilight’s head snapped in my direction.”

“You be quiet you took over his body when he got knocked out! Why didn’t you take oven when he charged them!? If you’d done it that way then this would have been over soo…” Shining Armor came up behind her quickly the covered her mouth.

“I’m sorry Sir Storm Star. She’s just on edge from watching Nick do something insane. You know how a woman can be when emotions run high. Please just don’t pay us any mind please just Sir.” I nodded then looked around the guards have nearly finished fighting the ghouls off. I noticed a ghoul trying to run for the trees. I didn’t want him to get away as he would be my squiller if I took him alive. “Take that one alive!” I pointed to the running ghoul and ten guard chased him down. They used ropes to tie his tails together then us arms and legs. They dragged him away as the fighting stopped.

‘You’ve got a minute Nick and he’s been dead for eleven-hundred years. Back then only magic users were in the guards. Celestia even said flyer and people like me who couldn’t use wings or magic weren’t worth the time to train.’

I heard deaths warning and I felt my hair start to change again. “Well seems my time is starting to run out. I have to say they guards have seemed to changed over the last eleven-hundred years as well. Non-magic using people in the guard I never thought I’d see this even in death. If I remember correctly Lady Celestia you personal said flyer and people like me who couldn’t use wings or magic weren’t worth the time to train. My lady with those words you started quite a lot of troubles for small town farms like me. I hope that you have grown wiser over to ages.” She looked at the ground as the guards surrounded us. They asked if what I said as true and she stumbled to answer them.

“Forty seconds.’

The light flashed in my eye and I grabbed the side of my head. “I’m sorry all but mine soul is being force out by Nick own.” Luna looked at me and then jumped at me.

Twilight pov

I watched as Luna jumped at Star as his soul was still in control of Nick’s body. She wrapped her arms around him and I saw tears in her eyes.

“Please don’t go Star.”

Her voice was so pitiful as she hung onto him. I watched as his silver hair turned back to his normal black.

“I’m sorry my lady but I must. But if you can make Nick your I bet thee would find he is much like me in some wa...”

We all watched as Luna leaned her head back then kissed him as the last of the silver left his hair. Then the glowing red eyes faded then sliver skulled fell to the ground. Nick’s body was now dead weight in Luna’s arms. I felt something in me snap as I looked at her. “GET YOUR HANDS OFF MY NICK!”

Author's Notes:

Sorry, I hit unpublish by mistake.

The fights before the gala

The fights before the gala

Nick pov death realm

“Just how much longer do you intend to keep me asleep Death?” I asked as I looked up at sitting in his throne.

“Just another ten minutes though I must say I like the company. For my job to be done I must just exist. I can’t really leave this place for more than a few moments at a time.”

“Um, so your keeping me here because your lonely? Dude we can talk in my mind whenever you want you know.” He looked down at me as he waved a hand in the air. Making a light gust of air move around us.

“You know when you do wake up your chest is going to feel like you’ve been stabbed with a hundred hot knives. Plus, the fact that your future wife was been like a guard dog over your body.”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at him. “What are you talking about?” I saw a smile on his cracked jaw.

“As your body lay the lady of had come to stay. To you she has laid claim.”

“I don’t rymth so tell me straight. I do not like to wait.” We laughed at are back and forth then he spoke again.

“Basically Luna tried to take your knocked out body. Twilight stopped her then she claimed some old royal law that no longer works.”

I shrugged then laid back down on the ground. “I’ll deal with it when I get out of here. I mean how hard could dealing with Luna be? She’s just one woman I can handle her.” Death laughed as I started to faded.

“Your going to eat those words Nick. When she wants something or someone she’ll find it or them.”

I blinked as I faded away.

Nick pov living world

I opened my eyes and saw a white roofed room. “Great I’m in a hospital.” I sat up and saw I was hooked up to a heart monitor. I smiled as I stood up. ‘This is a golden opportunity to screw with everyone. I pulled the pads on my chest off then the monitor went flat. ‘I’ve got maybe twenty seconds.’ I looked down and I saw I was still in my pants with bear feet. I started to heard rushing feet as I looked at the door. I smiled then extended my tails. I quickly looked around and saw a open window. I smirked then jumped out then stabbed my tails into the outside wall. I moved so I would be just outside the view of the window. ‘Let’s see who’s going to panic first.’ I heard the door slam into the wall as I looked around. I saw on the top of the hospital then heard the panic in the room.

“Where did he go! The wound on his could opened back up!”

I looked own at my chest and now noticed my chest as badached up. ‘Ok, I let him go to good of a hit. I crossed my arms then relaxed my body. I started to fall back but my tails stopped me. I was upside down. I would be in the window but though my jock went far enough. I slowly turned and looked into the room. I saw the girls, Twilight, Shining Armor, Cadence, Luna and two new people in the doorway along with the doctors. I waved at them with a smile on my face. “Hello, anyone want to tell me how I’m still alive?” Twilight walked over to me as I looked at her.

“How are you doing that?”

I smiled wider then waved a tail in her face. “I just stabbed these into the walls so I could hang here. Fresh air is very nice when your in the hospital. Though my chest feels like my chest has been ripped open then sewed back together.” I rubbed my chest as Twilight did her best to hug me like I was. Though it was strange hugging like this. I wrapped her in my tails then turned her upside down too. She wrapped her arms around my neck as she looked down.

“Thank goodness I’m wearing pants. But… If you drop me your sleeping in your office for the rest of your life!” I laughed as she tightened her grip. “Ok, beside I think I can feel my organs moving into my chest.” I grabbed the window seal with my hands then freed my tails. I flipped the two of us back into the room. I landed on my feet then set Twilight back her feet.

“Well, Twilight told us the truth about you being every different from other boys.”

I looked over to the new people in the room. A man with dark blue hair dressed in a dark blue shirt and grey pants. He wear a black jacket over that an looked at me like I was a worm. Beside him was a woman with purple and white hair. She was in a blouse with a black pair of pants. She looked at my chest with a slight blush on her face.

“So, your Nick uh? I don’t see what my daughter sees in you.” The woman beside him stomped her foot on his toes. He hissed in pain then smiled at me. “Sorry I should get to know you first before I judge you.”

“Got that right dad.”

Shining Armor walked up behind them. The man turned then looked at him.

“What do you mean Shining?”

Shining looked at him then started to tell him about my city. About how I was a dove and what a dove was from what I told him.

“So that’s why you have so many scars you’ve fought reds most of your life.”

Me and everyone who knew my past was quiet as their parents and Luna looked at me. I rubbed the back of my head and Twilight shifted on her feet.

“What? Was it something I said.”

I sighed then looked at them. “You best find a set this is going to be a long story.” They looked at me strangely but did as I told them to. Luna sat on the end of the bed as I started to tell them the story I told Shining Armor and Twilight. The mother and father looked horrified as I spoke Luna on the other hand looked ready to murder someone. When I finished The mother was crying and the father looked ready to kill someone.

“What kind of father could do that to his own wife and son. It’s a good think the bastard got what he was do.”

I laughed as I looked at him. “You know the old saying you reap what you sow. He lived his full of hate and misery so he meet a fate he was doomed to.”

“If we know what state your family had fallen to we would have kept your family i the nobility. My sister could have kept you safe.”

I laughed then walked over to a bag in the corner with Silver Skull behind it. I opened the bag and pulled out a shirt. “Well, I guess I’m going to get the third degree being Twilight boyfriend and all.”

“Got that! I understand that you're providing a very comfortable life for her but not a safe one. I know the savage is a very dangerous content. I know fighting is a constant as the day is long. I want to know if you can keep her safe if your walls fall.”

I turned my head and looked at him. “So, is it a fight your after?” I turned around and looked at him square in the face. “If you want one I’ll give it to you but right now I can’t give you the best I’ve got.”

“Wait you told me about the organ damage you’ve taken.”

I looked at Shining along with everyone else. Twilight walked up to me with a worried look in her eyes. I growled then looked at him. “I only told you about that you idiot.” He covered his mouth as Twilight and everyone else looked at me. I rubbed my eyes as I ignored it for now. “Twilight you and I will talk later.”

“No what is he talking about?”

I sighed then rubbed my hand over my face. “I lost ten years.” I said it loud enough for her to hear me.

“TEN YEARS!?”

She screamed as I got my shirt on. “Yes, I lost a decade after the dove genaside. I have really messed up after the fight. I didn’t tell you because I knew you’d feack out.” I felt a sudden heat on my back as I finished talking. I turned my head and my eyes shrance. Twilight hair had started to burn as lightning cracked around her hands. “Crap!” I jumped to the side as she fired her first blast. I saw the window still open then jumped out it.

“Get back here and tell me everything!”

I used two tails to brase my legs as I landed. I jumped into the air before anyone could try and stop. While in the air my chest started at burn. I grabbed my chest with my face scrunched up in pain. I slam my tail into a building across from the hospital. ‘Damn this hurts.’

“Are thee ok?”

I opened my eyes as I turned my head and saw Luna. I was breathing a little hard as little harder. “I think so but my chest is burning when I take a breath. But I ready don’t feel like dying today.” Luna laughed into her hand as she flapped her wings. This is the first time I really stopped to look at her. As I looked at her I saw that it looked as if the night sky and moon were behind her. She wore a long blue dress with a moon on both her waist line and between her breast. Her hair looked as if it was the night sky itself was on her body. I noticed she had a horn on her head.

“Is something wrong?”

I pointed to her horn. “Why do you have a horn on your head? When Twilight uses her magic she doesn't get a horn on her head.” She smiled started to explain.

“Since mine and our sister magic is so strong our wings and horns materialize together. Twilight does have very high levels of magic for a normal human but not near our level. She’s need another ten years before she could hope to making a horn.”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at her. “Is making a horn a rare thing?” She nodded then pointed down to the ground. I nodded then jumped down with her following me. I landed then she landed beside me. The horn and wings vanished and I retracted my tails.

“How does that work?”

I looked at her and she was looking were my tails came out from. I nodded my head then looked at the hospital doors as I saw a bright glare started to charge the door. “Just get ready to run when Twilight gets through that door.” At my word Twilight smashed through the door and ran charged me. I braced myself then right before she was going to smash into me I extend my tails then stabbed them into the ground behind me. She slammed into me and I wrapped my arms around her as we were forced back with my tails destroying the road under us. I felt my ribs crack a like more when she hit my chest. We stopped after she forced us to move back five feet. I cough out some blood as she leaned her head back to yell some more. My blood landed on her cheek and bridge of her nose.

“NICK!”

I felt some blood running out of my mouth and down my chin. I closed my right eye as I looked down at her. “Don’t worry you only cracked a few of my ribs. I’ll be fine after a week or two my little bookworm.” The fire of her fire went out as she looked up at me. Her lip trembled as she looked up at me. I moved one arm from her back then grabbed my shirt. “Hold still Twilight.” I used my shirt to clean the blood off her face. When it was clean everyone else ran out of the hospital.

“Nick your bleeding!”

I let my shirt go then whipped the blood from my mouth. “Don’t worry I’m good Cadence. But Twilight has made a good point I should tell her more about my past. When my chest doesn't feel like it’s going to split open.” I pulled my tails from the ground then feel back down on my back.

“NICK!”

“Ok, maybe I do need a hand.”

“My sister fell in love with an idiot. Uh, come on let’s get you two to home then we’ll talk.”

He fled a hand out to me and grabbed it. He pulled me up then I stubbled a little. I steady myself as I was about to fall again. “I’m good.” Shining nodded then the mother and father started to walk down the street.

“Come on we don’t want him to kill over in the street like a dog.”

I laughed as I started to follow them with Twilight helping me walk. As we walked I noticed Luna watching me walking with Twilight’s arms around me. I saw her bite her lip and glared at Twilight. ‘Ok, I guess death was right about biting off more than I could chew.’ Then a cod chill ran down my spine. I stopped dead and looked around the city.

“What’s wrong?”

Twilight asked as I was looking around. “A ghoul is nearby a strong one too. My instincts are practically screaming at me.” She started to look around and I whispered to her. “Stop looking around and keep walking if it wants a fight it would have come out by now.”

“Are you two ok?”

I faced forward and smiled. “Ya, just a few more pains in my chest don’t worry.”

“Do you want me to heal you again.”

Twilight pulled me closer to her as she looked at Luna. I played the fool as I looked at her. “Again?”

“You don’t remember?”

I nodded my head as I looked at her. “I don’t remember much after getting sent through the train’s wall. I remember jumped out then I blacked out. I can remember a few things but their hasty at best. The last thing I can remember was a cutting someone’s arm off.” She frowned as she looked at me.

“We can talk about that once we get to the house. I really don’t think you should stay on your feet for to long.”

I nodded then started to walk again but the chill in my spine stayed with me. After ten minutes we walked up to a large house. We all walked in and into a living room and Twilight helped me sit down. I thanked her and she sat down beside me as everyone sat down around us. I rubbed my chest since my right side was still throbbing. Twilight stopped me from rubbing the ribs as Luna sat close to me.

“It’s still hurting isn’t it?”

“Ya, it’s still hurting but I can live with it if I have too.”

“I could use a spell to numb the pain if you’d like.”

“You know what that sound nice Luna thanks.” She smiled then a blue glow covered her right hand. She was about to touch my side but Twilight yanked me back. When she did the pain in my side shot across my chest. I hissed as I grabbed my side with both hands. When the throbbing stopped I looked back at Twilight. “What’s your problem Twilight?! Both times she’s got near you go into attack mode.” She huffed as I looked at her.

“You really don’t remember what she did. Well fine then let her heal you jerk.”

I raised an eyebrow as she crossed her arms. I blinked as I looked at her as she looked at Luna. I saw Luna smile as she looked at me with glowing hands.

“This may hurt a little at first Nick.”

She pressed her hands on my chest throb worst for a few seconds. As she held her hands on my chest the pain started to lessen. Breathing became easier as well. “At least I’m breathing better now thanks Luna.” She smiled then sat back down beside me.

“I could have helped if I knew that spell.”

I heard Twilight mutter under her breath. I stood up and stretched my body a few different ways. Loud cracks were heard from my body as I moved. “That’s so much better.” I stood all the way up and saw a few photos around the room. One caught my eye right away and I walked over to it. It was of a young looking Shining Armor and Twilight. Shining had long hair and was in a long sleeve and shorts. Twilight was dressed in a long sleeved shirt and sleep pants with a book in hand. Twilight was sitting him his lap as they looked at each other. “Aw, you were so cute as a little girl Twilight.”

“What did you look like as a child?”

I looked over my shoulder and saw the mother looking at me. I looked over to Luna as she looked at me. “Do you know a spell that can show what I’m thinking?” She nodded and started to cast a spell. I thought of a image I had seen on google a few times. It was of a boy with long black hair with red eyes. As I thought of it the image of the boy appeared in the air.

“Your adoorable!”

“You don’t have your scar.”

“You don’t look anything I thought you’d look like.”

“You looked just like Star but with black hair.”

I looked at Luna when I heard the name.

‘Showtime Nick.’

“Who is Star Luna?” She smiled then created another image.

“He lost an eye in a nasty fight with a dragon clan member. He also took that sword after he killed him. Later on he had it melted down and then had it reforged into night fury. Then I enhanced with powerful magic spells. He used that hand and shoulder were used as his main defence being made of steel with magical spells on them. The shoulder guard gave him the ability to make a magic circle shield. With his gloved gauntlet he could us powerful shields and attack magic.”

“Ok I may just fix my hair like that and maybe find a sword just like that.”

“How’d you like the original then?”

I looked at her and blinked. “What do you mean Luna?” She smiled then used her magic to open a magic portal. She pulled out a very large black box with white symbols covering it. She ran her finger over the box in the middle in the box with her eyes closed. She left a line of magic as she ran her finger over the box.

“Magic binds release.”

Bright blue light filled the room as the ox started to open. Everyone covered our eyes as the light blinded us. When the light faded we all looked at her again. In her hands was a normal looking sword kind of like the romans used. “Is that night fury?”

“Yes, it normally doesn't like like this those. You see the sword will chance to fit the wilder. It was part of the spells I placed on it. When Star wiled it the blade transformed into a large broadsword with magic runes engraved into the sword. When you take hold of it it will take a new shape one that defines you. It will cut anything you wish it to cut. One that will serve you better than any blade before it.”

I looked at her as I thought about how this could backfire now. “Why would you just give me something this powerful? I’m not loyal to you or your sister. In fact I could just turn on you the second you hand me that sword.” She smiled then feld it out to me.

“I know you won’t because I know that look in your eyes. You don’t seek power to royal over someone or to destroy your enemies. You seek power to protect what you hold close to your heart just like Star.”

I looked at her then to the sword. “Well, if you’ve giving it to me I guess it’s ok.” I walked over to her then grabbed the handle with my right hand. When she let go of it black light filled the room. I felt a burning in my arm then grabbed my forearm to try and stop the burning. I felt something wrap around my arm and shoulder. When the black light faded I saw the blade had turned full black. The guard now had two wolf heads leading to it’s black blade.

“Dude your arm!”

I looked own at my right arm. I had on a set of arm armor a goth would die to have. “Wow I guess this is my arm gear. I have to say I love the look. Hey someone attack me I want to see how it holds up against an attack.”

“Ok eat a Thunderbolt!”

I turned as Twilight charged a thunderbolt. She fired her thunderbolt spell at me with a mad look in her eyes. I curled my right arm in front of me and I black magic circle formed in front of me.

The thunderbolt was blocked by the circle. I saw the eyes on the shoulder skull glowed black as the circle vanished. ‘Uh, I think I’ll call that Solid Shield.’

Twilight pov

I watched as my thunderbolt was completely blocked by the magic circle. I felt my old habit of wanting to know something as I looked at the armor and sword. “Nick.” He looked at me as he looked over the sword.

“Yes Twilight.”

I smiled sweetly as I looked at him. “Can I see that sword for a second?” He looked up at me with a suspicious look in his eyes.

“You want to examine it don’t you?”

I blushed as he hit the nail on the head. He laughed as we walked back over to me swinging the blade back and forth. He sat down beside me then handed me the sword. It was heavier then it looked when he was holding it. I sat it down on my lap then started to check it over with my magic. My eyes widened as I started to find spells far stronger then any I’ve seen.‘Luna wasn’t kidding when she said some powerful magic was put into this sword. There are at least a dozen power enhancement spells along with a few elemental blocking spells with a few passive spells that would heal the wielder faster than they normally would.’

“I see that you have found the spell Twilight Sparkle. I cared VERY deeply for star and in that blade I imbued many spells on to that blade. Star asked me to give the sword to Nick so I strengthen the spells in the blade. I will not let another storm die if I can help it. Oh, that reminds me Nick at the Gala tomorrow tonight would please have a dance with me?”

I glared at Nick then grabbed the handle of the sword.

“Sorry but I really don’t want to die tonight in my sleep.”

I smiled as I heard the girls laughing at him. Rainbow was making a whipping sound while whipping her fist. Nick growled then smiled as he clinched his right fist. His right fist started to shake as a small red magic circle formed under his fist. I didn’t recognize the circle back i could feel it was weak.

He quickly swung his fist her way then sent a shadowy hand her way. A shadow line kept his hand attached to the shadow hand. He used it to grab Rainbow’s hand that was making the whipping motion. He quickly pulled his arm up making her fall out of the chair she was sitting in. I looked at the shadow as he moved his arm around then saw his own shadow had also stretched over to Rainbow.

“I think I’ll call this Shadow grip.”

He let go of Rainbow and I saw my Dad looking at Nick. He stood up then walked over to Nick with a stern look on his face.

“Nick I got a question for you and I want a honest answer.”

Nick pov

I looked up at Twilight’s father with a nervous smile. “Sir?” He grabbed my left shoulder then gave me a slight pull.

“Come with me I want to talk to you alone for a few minutes.”

I stood up then followed him into the next room over. He used his magic the put up some kind of magic shield over the room the turned to me.

“Have you slept with my daughter?”

My breath was caught in my throat as I looked at him. Then I looked down to the ground as I was having trouble looking at him. “Yes I have mister Sparkle. I know I should have gotten to know the family first but everything happened so fast when we left the country. But I want to making a honest woman out of her. I want to marry her and build a better life for her. That’s one reason I’m taking land in the savage continent. If I can take a few of the kings down then I can make her a queen. She’ll never have to want for anything. I could give her everything she could ever want. I can buy us a house here some she can come back whenever she wants too.” I waited for him to try and hit me but it never came.

“Uh, well I guess I can skip the whole your going to make a honest woman out of my little girl. But I want to get to know you better so how about a sparring match in you think your body can take it.”

I looked at him then smirked. “If you think you can win I’m up for it.” He smirked then punched me in the arm.

“Gloves are off now go get whichever sword you want to use.”
I walked back into the living room as he walked into a room down the hall. I saw my new sword in Twilight’s lap. “Twilight I’m going to need that because you dad wants a fight with me.”

“WHAT?!”

Both Twilight and her mother screamed at the top of their lungs. I grabbed Night fury out of the air when Twilight jumped up into the air. I spun the blade in y hands a few times then nodded this is a good chance to test this blade. I learned the blade on my shoulder as I walked to the front door. “Tell your dad I’m outside.” I walked out and onto the sidewalk right outside the house. As I waited I noticed someone watching us from the side of a building. I raised my right hands as I acted like I wasn’t looking at him. I put my thumb on under of my trigger finger then focused on the spot between my thumb and trigger finger. ‘Um, I guess I’ll call this one Magic bullet.’ I flicked my thumb and then shot a small ball of magic. The bullet cleanly then through the the persons chest. I heard a few coughs then they started running.

‘A ghoul it would seem.’

‘I think so too.’ I waited a few more minutes then heard the door behind me open. I turned my head and look at the door. Everyone walked out of the house with the farther behind them. He was in a set of older set of royal guard armor. The were a few spots where the armor was clearly repaired.

“You ready?”

I smiled then swung Night fury in the air. “Ready and waiting. So, where are we going to have this fight?”

“In the barracks training field. It's the only place in the city that has a magic battle dome.”

I nodded then all of us started to walked to the castle.

“Oh wait a second Nick your sheath.”

She held up a sheath that looked like the blade. I smiled then took it and hooked it to my side. “Thanks Princess Luna.” She smiled then nodded her head.

“Just Luna will be fine Nick. Oh, and once this fight is over we need to talk about what happened with the train.”

“Is that her?”

“Ya, that’s the girl related to Starswirl the bearded.”

I stopped as I head many male voices near us talking about Twilight. I looked around and saw man of all ages looking at her.

“Nick I don’t like the way their looking at me.”

“Stay close anyone tries anything their dead.” She walked closer to me then wrapped her left arm around my right. I saw the man looking at her looked at me with annoyed faces. I glared at them as we walked. Then I noticed all of them following us as we walked. “Hey old timer I think we have a problem. Would it hurt if I thin the herd a little?” The father turned his head to look at me.

“Call me Nightlight and not yet. If one of them makes a move to touch her then you, me and Shining can tear into them.”

I smiled as I looked to the side and saw the crowd following us. “I have a idea then how about I fight you both then. If they know they can’t win a fight against me then they may just back off.” Shining smiled and I heard the father laughing. Shining walked over to me as we walked.

“I like this idea. This way we can show you what will happen in you hurt a hair on Twilight’s head.”

I laughed as I looked at him. “If you think you can win a fight with me then you two better come at me with everything you’ve two got.” We walked around the corner and we saw the castle with a large building just outside the walls. Our group walked to that building as I saw man jogging on a field. I looked up to the balconies and noticed blueblood looking down at us. ‘Oh this is going to be good.’ We walked onto the field as all the guards stopped and looked at Luna. They bowed to her as we walked to a fighting field. I stopped when I stood at the edge of the fighting arena.

“I’m going to get my armor I’ll be right back.”
Armor ran to the building as I and the father waited in the fighting arena. After a few minutes armor came back in his armor. He walked into the arena beside his father. I sheath my sword and cracked my knuckle with a smile on my face. “Who’s first?” Shining jumped at me. I spun quickly on my heel then kicked him in the side of the head. His face was smashed from the kick then sent him flying to the outside out cold.

“I think that you hit him a little to hard Nick.”

I looked over to Cadance as she spoke calmly. I felt a shiver run down my spine as I looked at her.

‘You’d better keep an eye open tonight Nick.’

‘Is hell still an option?’

‘No, this is much more fun to watch. Oh, and here a few skills you may find useful.’

I received a few fighting skills from a few animes. ‘Of some of these will be fun to use. I watched as the father drew his sword and charged me. He drew the sword faster then I would have thought he could. Tried to recreate my shadow hand thing again. The magic rune appeared again as I stared raised my right arm. I covered my arm in the shadow as the blade made contact with my arm. I blocked the attack but I was forced a few feet to the left. I turned quickly to the right and heel kicked Nightlight in the head just like I did armor hoping to end this quickly. He slide along the ground leaving a dust trail as he slide on the ground.

“Not bad Nick.”

I was shocked as I turn and saw him getting up. His body was covered in a light blue energy. “Smart using your magic to block my kick’s full power from hitting you. So let’s try a different kind of kick.” I charged him as he swung his sword at me. I punched him in the face and made him drop his sword. I hit him again and sent him back five feet but stayed on his feet. Nightlight then charged me and tried to kick me but I blocked his kick. I got a hold on it. Then I gave a swift punch to Nightlight’s neck then elbowed to his chest that may have cracked a few of his ribs. Then I released his leg and jumped into the air. I spun my body around a few times then gave a powerful spin kick to his face. Nightlight charged and kicked then but he tried to kick me but I got a hold of it as well with his left arm. Then I gave a swift punch to Nightlight's neck and then an elbow to his chest that may have cracked a few of his ribs.

“Oh my head.”

I was shocked as he got back up slowly. “Ok, I see your not going to stay down easily. Sorry but I guess I’m going to have to do this the hard way Nightlight.” I punched his left cheek, then to his right cheek, then another left and a right, followed by a punch to his liver. My fist broke his armor. Then another one to his face, one to his left and then one more to his right. Then I gave a powerful punch to his gut knocking all his air out of him. He fell to the ground with his eyes rolling back into his head.

“Nick you went overboard!”

I looked over at Twilight as she looked at me. “I’m sorry! I haven’t found anyone who could take me three combo attack in a long time. I had to get a little rough with him! I could have snapped his neck with my first punch if I wanted too!” Twilight sighed as everyone around us looked at me shocked.

“Can you teach me to do that spin kick!?”

“No, me!”

Guards and nobles rushed me as I tried not to get knocked over. I looked at Blueblood out of the corner of my eye. I saw a shocked look on his face as he looked down at me. I smirked then his face turned into a scowl. I heard someone slowly clapping as the guards stopped crowding me. I looked around and saw Celestia slowly walking over to me. She was in a long white dress with golden bracelets and a golden waistband in the sinter. She had a sweet but dangerous smiled on her face.

“I see that you have quite the skills much like your ancestor Storm Star. Thought I dough you’d ever get near his skill level.”

I narrowed my eyes as I stared at him. “I don’t know who Storm Star is but I don’t like I don't like being compared to anyone. But if you think you're up to the challenge then come at me.” I lifted my right hand and waved for her to come and get some. She frowned as she looked at me.

“If you and I were to really fight I think you’d find you scratch me.”

I gritted my teeth as I looked at her then smiled. “How about a bet then Celestia.” She raised an eyebrow as she looked at me.

“What kind of a bet?”

I smiled as looked at her. “I know where you can find 10 tons of pure quinque metal.” Her eyes were wide as I looked at her. Then she narrowed her eyes as she looked at me,

“What do you get if you can scratch me then?”

I smiled as I looked at her. “I get free run of the castle for two hours.” She frowned then clenched her fist as I looked at her.

“And you can guarantee me the 10 tons of prue quinque metal if you lose?”

I nodded my head as I looked at her. “I can, before I sealed the main base I locked the metal away with some help from so old friends.” I seemed to have peaked her interest.

“Who would that be?”

“Haha, like I’m going to tell you. Now do you want to fight or do you want to stand her and talk like children?”

“I believe I want to fight if I can get quinque ready to use.”

I smiled as she walked into the arena and started to stare me down. I stared back at her and she covered her hands in gold energy. She put a barrier around her as she smirked.

“Let’s see you get through a magic shield.”

I smirked then looked at my right fist. “Let’s see what I can do with you now.” I clenched my fist then magic energy concentrated around my fist. A clear ball of energy formed on my hand ‘Wow, it’s like whitebeard attack. I’m calling this Air cracker.’ I jumped at her then slammed the air ball into her shield.The air cracked in front of her as her eyes widen.

“WAIT!”

The air ball broke then a massive shock wave hit her with a massive air blast throwing everyone behind me back. Her shield cracked to a critical point. Parts were falling in on itself as my attack stopped. I smiled then kicked the shield as hard as I could. The shield broke under the physical strain. I looked at her as her shield fell to the ground. I lunged forward then tried to hit her in the face. She panicked then vanished in thin air.”What the…” I suddenly got hit the back of the head then my head was slammed into to ground. I gritted my teeth then jumped back up onto my feet.

“That should have knocked you out!”

I turned around and saw Celestia behind me with her right fist balled with her magic around it. I cracked my neck as I looked at her. “Ok, now I’m pissed.” I grabbed Night Fury then drew it as she summoned a golden battle axe. I looked behind her and say no one behind her. ‘Ok Night fury give me something powerful.’ I felt the sword pols as the blade glowed lightly.

“What are you doing this time?”

I raised Night Fury above me head then swung the blade down full force. “Windscar!” A large column of razor shape air race forward at her. She tried to put up another shield but it was to late. The attack hit her as the shield was destroyed then the attack hit her. Her dress was destroyed from the force of the attack but she did manage to cover her body with magic to protect herself only getting a few scratches. The attack moved up the mountain leaving a large scar on the mountain. I smiled as I looked at it then my vision started to blur. I stumbled a feet forward. I fell on my face as I felt so drained from what I just did. I turned my head as I looked over at the mountain. I smiled as I saw how much power I had now.

“Are you ok Nick?”

I heard Twilight beside me then I answered her. “Ya, but now no one will attack our city. Not with this power but I think I’m going to take a quick nap.” I heard her talk as I started to blackout.

“I’ll make sure Celestia keeps her end of the deal.”

Two hours later

I started to wake up as I heard voices around me.

“He’s waking up!”

I heard a woman's voice I recognize as Luna. I opened my eyes as I sat up with a few acks and pains. I blinked as I rubbed my back as most of the pain was coming from my back. I looked around as I saw guards, maid, butlers, Nobles looking in the room.

“I’m glad you woke up Nick.”

I looked at the right and I Twilight saw sitting at a table with some tea with our elite soldiers around her. I started to get out of bed but Twilight used her magic to forced me back down.

“No you stay down your body is drain from using more magic energy then your body had.”

I sighed then laid back down on the bed. Then I looked around the room because I know this isn’t a hospital or medical wing in a castle. I was in a dark room with extravagant furniture in the room. I also saw that just about everything in this room was black and light blue with a few pink items here and there.

“Do you like my room?”

I looked over at Luna as I heard her voice. “This is your room? Well not what I expected to see in your room. I would have thought you’d been one of those weapon crazy woman.” She laughed as she walked over to a closet. She opened it and my eyes when wide. I was shocked as I could just barely see a large collection of weapons. Spears, swords, maces, axes and a few large bows. I whistle as I looked in the closet. “Smart girl you’ve got your own armory in your room. Remind me not to fight you without so back up.” We laughed as someone forced their way into the room. Shing and the father forced their way into the room. I waved at them as they looked at me. “Um, I guess your mad I beat you right?”

“WE'RE LAUGHING STOCKS!”

the gala/ royal meeting

The gala / rayol meeting

All night I had to listen to the two of the bitch about me not only kicking there ass but Celestia’s too. When they had stopped their bitching Twilight and I went to bed. I had to listen the the whole touch her then died even though I just beat the crap out of them. I got out of the bed and stretched my limbs then yawned. I remembered that today was the day I was going to the Gala with Twilight. I walked out of the room then to the bathroom and washed up. I went down stairs into the kitchen and made some breakfast for myself and the others. As I was making breakfast, Everyone woke up from their sleep and came downstairs and greeted me. I greeted them in return and gave them their breakfast and they all ate their food happily. Then I spent so time with Twilight as the Gala won't start until this evening. I was also getting to know her mother better.

“So, Nick if you and Twilight do have kids what is the likelihood they would have red eyes just like you?”

I thought about it then looked at her. “It’s a recession gene so the chances of us having a child with red eyes is maybe one out of four. But if I had a say in it then if we did have a child or two I don’t want them to have red eyes. People have always hated me for my eyes being red.”

“Oh, I’m sorry Nick.”

I waved my hand as I looked at her. “Don’t worry people will hate what reminds them of what they fear. But it doesn’t bother me like did when I was younger. Now I’ve come to terms with the color of my eyes.” She smiled as a knocking came from the door. I got up to answer the door. “I got it.” I opened the front door and saw the royal sister at the door. “Hey Luna, Celestia.” Luna smiled but Celestia glared at me.. I smirked as I looked at her. “Is someone sore about losing to me?” I spoke mockingly as I saw her eyebrow twitching.

“Sore like you wouldn’t believe. But a bet's a bet you have fre run of the castle for two hours. Now please come with me and let’s get this out of the way.”

I laughed as I turned then talked into the house. “You want to come to the castle Twilight?” She walked out of the dining room.

“I don’t see why not.”

I nodded then walked back into the house. “Give me a second to get Night fury before we go.” I ran back up to Twilight’s room to get the sword. When I had it I ran back down to the stairs to the door. I walked into a staring match between Celestia and Twilight. I walked over to her Twilight then grabbed Twilight’s hand. She looked at me then smiled. “Come on let’s move Twilight.” She nodded then we all started to walk to the castle.

“Nick how would you feel about being named a noble in my night court?”

I looked at Luna as we walked. “Sorry but I don’t want to be a noble under your’s or anyones royal. The only one who ever told me what to do was Iwao. He was the only person who’s orders I followed.”

“You listened to someone that’s news to me.”

I glared at Celestia as we started to walk to the castle gates. “Your just mad that you lost to me. I would have thought you would be a graceful loser. Not someone to hold a grudge because of what you started.” She huffed as we walked onto the castle grounds.

“Where do you want to start?”

I looked at Luna as I looked at the castle. “I have something I want to check. Back when the doves were around I heard a rumor that someone in this castle was making deals with ghouls.” Everyone’s gasped as I looked up at that tower I saw Blueblood on.

“That’s why you wanted to have a free run of the castle. But do you have any idea who could be doing that”

I looked at Celestia and nodded. “That’s right Celestia. By beating you and winning the bet none would try and stop me from looking around. As for who I think the ghoul we caught may cough up the information we need.” Celestia and Luna nodded as we started to walk into the castle.

“I must ask that we try and get the red in the dungeon to talk before you look around the castle.”

I knew who gave the order but I have to play nice and keep Luna on my side. “That’s fine I’ll get him to spill his gut then start my hunt.” She nodded as we walked to the dungeon. I saw guard looking at us as we walked through the halls. I saw them at the ready to fight but the armor they wore was looked so weak.

‘Gold in plentiful in this world some much so they use it for many things. But you are right it was a poor choose for armor. Why don’t you mass a few more sets.’

‘Good lord you are boarded aren’t you?’

‘You have no idea Nick oh and Discord is going to be showing up in a few days.’

‘Ok that’s for the heads up but what does that have to do with me?’

‘He’s going to ruin you wedding in a few days.’

We turned down a hallway and I saw a large reinforced door at the end. ‘How do you know that?’ He laughed a few times then spoke.

‘I’m going to send him there. As you know all the girls must be there to stop him. So, with the girls going to be at your wedding along with Luna and Twilight’s family.’

‘First WHAT?! Second are you looking into my future?!’

“Mmmmaaaaayyyybbbbbbeeeeee.~”

I felt my eye twitch as I listened to him. ‘I’m going to murder you the next time I die.’

“We’re here.”

I was snapped out of my mental conversation with death when I heard Luna. I looked forward and saw us in front of a cell. ‘How did I not noticed we walked through the door?’

‘Your body seems to be on autopilot when your talking to me.’

‘Ah, thank you.’

I looked at the door and saw ten guard all armed to the teeth standing guard. I let go of Twilight’s hand then walked up to the door. The guards moved for me as I moved closer to the door. “Open it.” The two guards at the door side opened the door nodded then started to open the door for me.

“Now just hold on one second.”

We all looked at Celestia as she spoke.

“Why are you just listening to him guards?”

I saw them shift on their feet as one answered her.

“Well Princess, He killed more than eighty ghouls before we showed up to fight. Plus he took down Captain Armor and ex elite guard Nightlight Sparkle. He’s povern to be a real force to be reckoned with. We guard decided as a whole not to fight him if we can avoid it.”

I noticed they didn’t mention that I beat her too but I’ll leave that sleeping lion lying. I nodded my head and they opened the door for me not a second later. I walked into the room and saw the ghoul chained to the wall by his arm and ankles with blood running down his side. “I’m glad I did let you catch me if this is how you treat your prisoners."

“He didn’t leave us any other choice. He nearly killed a dozen guards when we put him in here.”

I frowned as I looked down at the ghoul. I kneeled down then grabbed his face. I forced him to look up at me and I saw his eyes were red. “I see your near sarvering aren’t you?”

“Yes and you smell even more delicious than those women behind you. But I have to ask why do you smell like a ghoul as we as a human?”

I smirked then stood up. “I would have thought you’d seen but I guess now.” I extended all my tails. He looked at me eyes wide as he looked at my tails. “I guess I smell different because I guess you could say I’m not all human anymore.” He looked at me like I was a demon. “Now your going to answer a few of my questions then I’ll put an end to your starving.”

“You mean kill me don’t you?”

I looked down at him with a frown. “I’m sorry but yes. I have to make sure you don’t get away and come back.” He laughed a few times then started to talk.

“All I know is blood something hired us to kill everyone but a girl named Twilight. Something about forcing her to bare his kids.”

I smiled on the inside as I had the bastard now. I frowned on the outside then pointed the tips at his throat. “Thanks man, I’ll make it quick.” I quickly wrapped then around his head then ripped it off quickly. His body extended a pair of Ukaku wings from his back. The every edge of the wings were red with the insides being a mix of purple, blue and teal.

“Wow, that’s kind of beautiful.”

I heard Luna say as I dropped his head. I reteacted my tails as I stared down at him as blood flowed down from his neck.

“Tell the guards to get rid of the body. I have to find Blueblood and make him pay for this.”

“Now wait a second Celestia we can just go after him. All we have is blood something. Point me to his room or office. I’m sure he has some kind of file or a written record of his bits.” She looked at me then nodded her head.

“You make a good point. I can’t just blame him without some kind of proof.”

I nodded my head and we left the dungeon with Twilight having a death grip on my arm. We walked up to a office door. The guards here wore a different suit of armor. Theirs was white with a blue and yellow four sided stars in the center of their chest.

“You two stand aside we need to search Blueblood’s office.”

They looked at Twilight as I got ready to knock them into next week.

“Twilight Sparkle the prince has asked us the guards under his command to bring you to him if we saw you please come with us.”

The one on the right reached out to touch her but I grabbed his arm. I easily turned him so he was on his toes then I slammed him into the wall. “She is not going to go with you now move before I tear this arm off.” I let him go then he turned at stared at me.

“You red eyed bastard!”

He reached for his sword and I grabbed Night fury.

“ENOUGH!”

Luna yelled and the guards jumped back from us.

“Young Twilight does not wish to come with you and we will not stop Nick from tearing you apart.”

I smiled as she stood beside me. “Thanks Luna.” I punched her arm lightly as she blushed. I looked at the guards again and they moved aside for us. I smiled then kicked the door in knocking it to the floor. Blueblood’s office was empty. “Open drews books anything could be a fake or maybe a hidden safe.”Celestia stayed in the doorway and the rest of us started to look around the room. I knew the file was in the desk so I walked over to it. Twilight walked over to the bookshelf and Luna started to look in his filing cabinet. I started to pull out the drews as I looked threw his files. I didn’t find anything worth looking at right now. Then I saw it under the right bottom drew. “Bingo.”

“Did you find something.”

“A hidden cabinet under the bottom right drawer. Let’s see what your hiding in here.” I grabbed the side of the drawer then ripped the drawer open. I saw a large file inside the drawer thenI took it out. I sat back in his chair as I opened the file and started to read out loud. “Name Sweet melody, Age 23, decested.”

“Wait Sweet melody she was a maid under Blueblood employment. If I remember correctly she died of food poisoning.”

I read a little farther then gritted my teeth. “ Your wrong this has a death cause and it’s not food poisoning. It was a loss of blood few head trauma and that’s not all. She was expecting a boy and the father was guess who?” Celestia looked at me as I turned the file to show her. “Blueblood was the father and I believe the rest of the of these papers well tell us a lot more.

“Let me see those.”

I held them out for Celestia to take the files in her magic. She started to look over the rest of the file. She peeled as she looked through the file.
“Blueblood what have you done?”

I looked at her as I got out of the seat. I looked at the guards at the door. “Get him here now!’One of them nodded then ran off to get him. I sat back in the chairs and Twilight walked over and sat in my lap. I wrapped an arm around her as we waited for him to come. After a few minutes Blueblood walked into the office. He saw all of us and the file in Celestia’s hands. He peeled as he looked at her.

“Um, I can explain those files anuty.”

Celestia looked at him with a raised eyebrow.

“Oh, you can explain why all these maids you paid all had your child and then were killed?”

He started to sweat as we all looked at him. Then he turned to try to run away. Celestia, Luna and Twilight all used their magic to grab him. Once they had him restrained him a set of magic cuffs. Celestia personal took him to the dungeon to make sure he stays there. Twilight, Luna and myself all left for the gardens to relax for a little while. We walked into the garden then we all sat down in the garden. Twilight in my lap as we sat under a tree with Luna sitting across from us.

“So Nick, Twilight what are you two planning to do when you get back to your home?”

I looked at Luna as she looked over at me. I smiled then hugged Twilight into my chest as I smiled. “I’ve got to start planning a marriage ceremony. I have to get the soldier ready, have a suit made and Twilight’s wedding dress. The southern sores cliffs at sunset is where I was planning to have the wedding. Actually now that I think about it we should bring along your family Twilight. I know your mom would want to see you in a wedding dress and your dad will walk you down the aisle.” She looked up at me and smiled.

“My friends are coming too you know.”

I laughed as I looked down at her. “I knew that was coming but I swear in Rainbow gives me a hard time I’m throwing her cliffs.” She laughed as she looked up at me.

“I know and I promise she'll behave because it my special day.”

I laughed as I felt a chill run down my spine. I looked up and I saw Luna looking at me with her pupils small and bags under her eyes. She looked like a crazed woman as she looked at me.

“O-Oh, that very nice congratulations you two.”

As quickly as it appeared it vanished all before Twilight could see it but I saw. ‘Ok, death you were right I may have bitten off more than I can chow with Luna.’

‘I warned you Nick. Sure you did listen to the old existing entity in existence.’

‘Stop gloating!’ He laughed a few more times then it was silent in my mind.

“Hey Nick, Me and the girls are going and buy a few things before the gala do you want to come?”

I looked down at Twilight as she spoke to me.

“No, I’m good I may just go walk around the city see what there is to see and maybe stir up some trouble here and there.” She smiled up at me as I let her up. I stood up behind her as did Luna. “Ok, meet up at your parents house two hours before the gala?”

“That’s sounds good see that then.”

She smiled then walked off into the castle. I looked at Luan as she looked at me with a smile on her face. I looked around the garden as she looked at me. I rubbed the back of my head as I looked at her again. She was still looking at me and I frowned. “Do you want to come with me?” She nodded her head and the two of us walked out of the gardens.

“So what, do you want to see first?”

I looked around the city once we walked outside the gates. “How about the market or maybe a we could check out the sites.” I looked at her and she smiled at me.

“I know where we can start Nick follow me.”

She grabbed my arm then started to pull me down the street. She pulled me a large waterfall right outside the city. There were trees with red stones all around the falls. There were pools of water under and around the falls. “Wow, this is beautiful Luna. I’ve never seen a view like this before.” She smiled as I looked over the falls. I noticed her moving a little closer out of the corner of my eyes.

”You know many couple come here on the night of the gala. The mages use their magic to make a very nice light show with the water. They say it is most romantic.”

I ignored the seductive tone she was using as she spoke to me. “Um, it is nice maybe I should bring Twilight here to night.” I turned my head and looked at her. I saw her eyes slightly twitching as she looked at me.

“That would be nice of you Nick. Now why don’t we go see the market I’m sure you’ll like it there.”

She stomped away and I followed her a few steps behind her. I didn’t want to right behind her if she decided she wanted to attack me. After ten minutes we got the the market and started to look around. All the nobles watched us as we walked around the market. As I looked around I looked over at a large bike shop and stopped as I looked in the window. I dashed out from beside Luna as I stared at bike inside the window. It was a two seater bike that looked a lot like a Harley Davidson. “That is a beautiful bike!” I heard Luna walk up behind me as I drooled over the bike.

“I guess you like that bike Nick?”

I turned my head and looked at her. “Ya, I love bike like these Luna. Back when I was sixteen I drive around on one Iwao had. It was awesome there's nothing like it in the whole world. The wing in your hair it’s like I was flying. I loved it, I loved the way it felt to ride free in the countryside.” She smiled then looked at the bike again.

“Would you like to try this one?”

I smiled and nodded my head quickly. “Ya, do they let you do test drives in this city?” She smiled as she looked at me.

“There are if a Princess asked for it.”

I smiled as I looked at her as she walked into the store. I waited a few minutes then I heard bells and a cannon fires. I jumped away from the window and drew Night fury. I looked around like a madman as I heard Luna’s voice.

“Relax it’s just your new bike Nick.”

I looked at her as they took the bike out of the display area. I looked at her again as she laughed. “Why did you just buy me a motorcycle?” She smiled as the rolled it out to us.

“Think of it as a early wedding gift.”

I smiled as I looked at her. Then I rushed over to her and bear hugged her. “THANK YOU!” I dropped her when I realized what I was doing. I ran back over to the bike and hopped on. I put the gear shifter in neutral. Then I squeeze the motorcycle clutch lever with my left hand all the way to the grip. Then press the start button with my right thumb. The starter motor turn over until the engine fired up. I smiled as I heard that engine roared to life for the first time. “Oh that sound brings back memories.” Revved the engine a few times as Luna walked over to me.

“The magically charge engine will last more than twenty hours until the magic with run out. When it does it will take a night to recharge.”

I nodded as looked down and I saw a radio on the bike. ‘Oh, I have to get a cd from death for this.’

‘What songs?’

‘I love you sometime you know that?’

‘Yes, yes I know now what songs?’

‘That can wait I have to talk to Luna.’ I looked up at Luna as she looked at me. “Want a ride back to the castle Luna?” She smiled then sat down on the back seat.She hung her legs over the right side then wrapped her arms around my chest. I started to drive forward when she was safely on. I speed through the city feeling what I used to before coming to this world. ‘I’ve missed this feeling.’

Twilight pov

My friends and I were walking down the street to my house to get ready for the gala. Rarity had then us all go to a friends store to get us dresses made. But I chose to use the star dress my person teller made me. Rarity made the rest of the girls their own dresses. For Applejack Rarity made a southern style dress for Applejack. The lower past of her dress was fixed with tasseled at the very bottom of her dress with apples above them. Pinkie’s dress was pink with blue and white strips on her upper body and her legs. The lower part of her dress looked like a cupcake. Fluttershy’s was like she was nature itself. Rainbow’s was like a rainbow was covering her body. Rarity made her dress as if she made it for a princess showing her chest and legs off.

“Hey Twilight does your dad or Shining Armor have a motorcycle?”

I heard Pinkie Pie ask as I looked at my family home. I saw as a bread now motorcycle in front of the house. “No and my family doesn't know anyone who does drive them.” We all walked over to the bike and started to look over it.

“Nice bike right?”

We all turned around and saw Nick in the doorway of the house. He was in a fine black suit with a white undershirt. He had Night fury on his side. He walked over to the motorcycle then ran a hand over the bike.

“Nice right? Luna brought it for us it for as a early wedding present.”

I was mad as I looked at the Nick as he cleaning some dirt that wasn’t there. ‘Luna took the chance make a move. But why did she buy him a motorcycle?’ I watched as he looked at me.

“You look lovely Twilight.”

I blushed as he looked at me. “So, um, the carriage that will come to take us to the gala will be here in about fourty minutes.” He smiled then patten the seat a few times.

“If that’s the case do you want to go for a quick ride?”

I looked at the bike as he leaned on the seat. I smiled then nodded my head. “Sure but I’ve never rode on a motorcycle before.” He smiled then threw his left leg over the side.

“It’s easy just seat up the back seat with your arms around my chest. And you may want to to set on your dress unless you want dirt all over the bottom.”

I did as he said then started the motorcycle up. “We’ll be back in a few minutes girls!” Yelled over the engine as we stated to drive off. It was different from from anything I’ve done before.

“Having fun!?”

Nick yelled over the engine as we rode around. As we rode I looked around and fought my hair as it blow around in the wind. After a few minutes we pulled back up at the house. I smiled as I got off the Bike. “That was fun!” I laughed as I started to fix my hair with my magic.

“Want to go inside and wait for the carriages?”

I looked at him and nodd. “No, I want to sit out here for a few minutes. This is the first time we’ve been alone for a few days.” He nodded then wrapped arms around me tightly. I smiled then hugged him back. We hugged for a minute until we heard someone cough. We jumped and Nick turned ready to tear into someone. My mom was behind us with a very box in her magic.

“Ma'am?”

My mom walked over to us and she opened the box. We looked into the box and we saw a lot of baby clothes along with a few bottles, pacifiers and a baby bather. I smiled as I looked down at the stuff. “Thank you mom!” I hugged her as she smiled and laughed while we hugged.

Nick pov

I watched as Twilight and her mother hugged each other. I frowned as I looked down to the ground. ‘I wish you were here mom.’

“Nick do you want a mother’s hug?”

I looked up and saw Twilight’s mom looking at me with an open arm. I rubbed my arm as she looked at me. I smiled then walked over and hugged her as if she was my own mother. She patted my back a few times then I let her go. “Thank you.” I spoke softly so I took a step back. She nodded then looked at the house.

“Nick so you know my husband and son don’t know that you too are going to try and have a child soon. And true me once woman is married babies are on the mind.”

“MOM!”

I blushed as I walked over to the side of the house and slammed my head against the side of the house a few times. When I was don’t I looked back at them. “I think I’m ready to go or I may just die of embarrassment.” The mother laughed as two carriages started to come down the street. Twilight’s mom walked into the house to get the girls. I walked over to the frist carriage and opened the door as I waited for them. Quickly enough they all rushed out of the house then loaded into the first carriage. When they sat down I closed door then walked to the second carriage then opened the door.

“Hello~’

I jumped back as Luna stuck her head out of the carriage.

“Why are you in our carriage?””

Twilight asked annoyed as she walked up beside me. Luna smiled and started to play with her hair.

“Oh, I just wanted to see you all to the castle safely. Besides it’s a chance to talk to Nick again.”

Twilight grabbed my arm and I felt a low electrical charge on my arm. ‘Death I have to ask if I died tonight where do I go this time?’

‘Haha, I’ll make sure you come back to life. This is just starting to get good after all.’

I smiled as I cursed death in my mind. Twilight sigh then pulled me into the carriage on the other side of the carriage. Twilight held my arm as she stared at Luna and I looked at Luna’s new dress. The top of her dress was held up at her arms and her chest was open at the top. As the lower part was a tight form fitting. I looked out the window as watched as the city rolled by.

“Do you know any songs Nick?”

I looked at Luna’s face after she asked if I knew any songs. I thought about one that would fit into this world. “I learned one not long after Iowa took me in. Would you girls like yo hear it?” They nodded and I thought back to the movie the hobbit.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=xHpw-ZVehR0

As I finished the song we pulled up to the castle. They thanked me for the song and I got out and held the door for them. The driver for the first carriage opened the door for the other girls. Once everyone was out the started to walk to the castle. I thanked the drivers and gave the both some bits for the ride. They thanked me as I ran to the castle behind the girls. I ran into the gala and then stopped inside. I looked into a large room filled with nobles dressed up like a dummy in a store. But I noticed a few different looking humans. A few had large brown wings with cat like eyes. Some had large overbites with large hands. Then I noticed a woman with golden armor with blue wings on her back. She also had pointed ears with horns right behind them somewhat covered with blue hair. Then for the briefest second are eyes meet and I saw her were orange. Around her were four large man all armed with either a sword or hammer. (Before she was the dragon lord.)

‘Princess Ember and their really red Nick she’s using magic to hid them. She a member of the dragon if her mother and father didn’t hide them she would have been killed as a baby.’

‘Thanks death she can be useful if I get the chance to talk to her.’

“Come on Nick let’s go mingel. I’m sure you can find someone to talk too.” Twilight pulled me into the room as she all her friends spread around the room. I looked around the room as people looked at girl I was looking at.

“Hello Miss would you like some wine?”

I turned my head and then saw a woman with with a golden neckes around her neck and a sword at her side. She was slime and had the body of a model. She had little pink eyes with white hair. Beside her was a heavily muscled man with a large scar over his right eye and axe on his back. He had blonde hair blue eyes.

‘They are queen melle hoof and King Thunder Axe.’

Twilight pulled me over to the drink table. There I saw a man in armor with a green cape on his back. He had long brown hair and yellow eyes. He looked up as Twilight let go of my hand reached for one of the drinks. I looked at him as he looked down in Twilight’s top. I narrow my eyes as I looked at him. “Look forward jackass.” He looked forward at me as I had my fist clenched.

“Who are you pesent?”

“Uh the guy who’s going to kick your ass if you look down my fiancée top again.” Twilight stood straight again then looked at him. He looked down at her then back to my eyes.

“You must be lying your a red eye. A freak of nature who should be k…”

“SLAP!”

The sound of the slap could be heard as Twilight had just smacked her from across the table. Twilight face was red with anger as she looked at him.

“Say that again and your not going to be a man for long.”

He looked mad then tried to hit her. I grabbed his fist when he was about to hit her check. I gripped her hand as hard as I looked at him. “I’m going to say this ONCE and only once. If you touch her then I will skin you ALIVE!’ I threw him back on his ass then looked down at him. He growled the jumped back to his feet yelling.

“I am princess Spear head! You will get on your knee and beg my forgiveness NOW.”

“No you will shut your mouth Princess.”

Luna and walked up beside me.

“Sir Nick had every right to call you out for being a pervert. As for trying to hit Twilight, Nick is being nice right now. Unlike you he can make good on any threat he can make so I suggest you leave before you make him any madder.”

He looked at me with eyes filled with hate. But listen to Luna and walked away from me. I looked at Luna as she watched him walk away. “Thanks Luna I really don’t need to kill a Prince.

“No problem Nick. Just don’t act like that later on tonight. We’re having you talk with the royal families about the informations you’ve shared with us. Your free not to come but things would be easier if you did come and explain it yourself.”

I looked at her then narrowed my eyes at her. “Why didn’t you ask me about this before deciding this?” She smiled sheepishly as she looked at me and Twilight.

“Um, a few of the other kingdoms are wanting to know how we have weapons to fight back the red. They keep pressure on us until we promised to let them meet you. Now we can’t really take back what we said. And I’d like to hear if you've learned any new so we put you on the spot.”

My right eye twist as I looked at her sheepish smile. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath then looked at her. “Fine but I swear that if either one of you try anything else I swear I will never speak to either of you again.” She smiled as everyone started to talk again. I looked back at Twilight as some music started to play. “Would you like to dance Twilight?”

“Yes, I would like to dance Nick.”

I took her hand as we walk over to the dancefloor.

Unknown pov

Deep in a unforgiving land of snow and ice lay a kingdom unknown to the world. A ghoul kingdom and in a snow covered castle five figures in robes seat around a large fire talking.

“I see so someone found Blueblood out. Hm, oh well he was only a pawn in the plan but failed to play his part. The half bread still lives and is now even more powerful most troublesome.”

“Agreed but first we must silence Blueblood. We can’t afford to let him live he knows to much about are dealing. Our human trades with the changelings maybe in danger if he talks.”

“Well then we will put it to a vote. All who say Blueblood must be kill say I.”

“I”

“Then it is unanimous I inform a heavy hitter we have near canterlot right away.”

The rode figures stood the jumped away from the fire leaving the fire to crack in the frozen winds.

Nick pov an hour later

Twilight and I had just finished our third dance if you can call what she does dancing. I had thought we would ballroom dance but Twilight was going some kind of spasum dance.

‘Don’t lie you were staring at her rear as she dance.’

‘SHUT UP!’ I heard death laugh as I tried not to blush from him calling me out for being a pervert. Twilight and I walked over to her friends as they sat at a table. As we walked over to them I noticed both Luna and ember looking at me. ‘Seems I have some attention now.’

‘Yes you do.’

We sat down at the table as the girls started to talk. I listened on as they talked to one another. While they talked I felt a ghoul suddenly appear.

‘A ghoul just got into the castle and his heading for Blueblood. I guess you don’t have to kill him yourself Nick.’

‘I don’t know if that is a good thing death. Something about this seems off to me. Why would they want to get to him so badly?’

‘It may have something to do with the ghoul kingdom i this would. You know when the doves of this world were still alive.’

My breath caught as I screamed in my mind. ‘YOU THINK YOU COULD HAVE TOLD ME ABOUT ALL THAT!?’ He laughed a few more times as I planned to kill him after I die again.

‘Yes, yes plan your plans for me but I didn’t tell you as the time span is a little off from your story. In your story your doves lost the war two years ago in this world they lost six years ago so you’ll need to find a way to explain that.’

‘Easy the main force was lost then and those that survived tried to rebuild but were whipped out.’

‘I guess that will work for now just hope they don’t use their magic to prove your mind.’

I ended our conversation as I noticed Luna and Celestia walked over to us. They looked at me and Twilight when they were in front of us.

“Nick, Twilight we need you two to come with us.”

I looked up at Celestia as she spoke trying to get me to do as she wanted. “For you hell no if Luna asked then I wouldn’t mind.” Celestia’s left eye twisted as she looked at Luna.

“Luna if you’d please.”

Luna smiled then looked at me.

“Nick this is what I told you about an hour again. It is time for the royal meeting and as you told me you’d come.”

I laughed at Celestia annoyed face as Twilight and I stood up. “Ok, we’re coming I just wanted to piss your sister off Luna.”

“You little…”

I waved a finger at her as she stared at me. “No no, you know I know many things Celestia and I know many things.” She smiled as she looked at me.

“Like what?”

‘I may hurt the story line but it is worth it.’ I spoke as I walked past them. “I know about the crystal empire and King Sombra.” Both their eye widened as I walked passed them. Twilight and I walked over to the doors. A few seconds later the rushed us out of the room and Luna pulled me to the side as Celestia pushed Twilight ahead of us. Luna held me and started to talk to me.

“How do you know about that Nick? My sister erased that from all the history books in the country!”

I smiled as I wrapped an arm around her neck. “Not the grand library we doves had. I know a little something on every kingdom Luna. before our main force was whipped out we even had doves in every castle watching the royals for stuff just like what Blueblood was doing with the ghouls.”

“WHAT!?”

She rashly whispered as we turned into a hold room with only one door at the end. “Look top doves decided about seven hundred years ago. I didn’t have clearance to get the information on that but I know that they were hired by a king to depopulate part of his country.” She looked at me horrified as we reached the door. I patted her shoulder a few times the walked up to the door. “Let’s get this over with I really don’t want to stay in here forever.”

“Right.”

I heard the edge in Celestia’s tone as she spoke. ‘Oh, this is going to fun.’ we walked in and took our seats as the other’s started to make their way to the room. Twilight and Luna both seat on either side of me as they all took seats. I saw all the ones death named but one. This one was a young woman with emerald green eyes. She had a light underbite with slightly larger hands.

‘Queen Sapphire but is strange she never leave her fortified city.’

I smiled as I saw the door close.

After a moment Celestia stood then started to talk.

“Hello one and all I’d like to welcome to this meeting of the allied kingdoms. Nick would you please stand and introduce yourself.”

I looked over at her as they all looked at me. I smirked as I looked at them all. “Names Nick and I’m an ex-dove.” They all looked at me with a raised eyebrow.

“Princesses this can not be who you said it was. I doubt he could beat a guard in training let alone a red.”

‘They planned to start a war over land and quietly move ten thousand troops but they were killed by the ghouls no one else knows about it.

I looked over at the royal couple. “Ah Queen Melle Hoof and King Thunder Axe the third rate kingdom. If I recall ten thousand troops but they were whipped out.” Their eyes were wide as they looked at me.

“How do you know about that!?”

I smiled as I looked at them. “As a formed dove I know many things about every kingdom. We kept trace of many things before the ghoul whipped the other’s out. For example someone in this room is using magic to charge a part of her body.” I looked over that ember as she went stiff. She looked at me with shocked eyes.

“But… how…?!”

I smiled as I looked at her. “We had spies everywhere Princess Ember. I even meet you before as well.” Everyone's eyes widened as I looked at her.

“But I’ve never seen someone else with red eyes!”

I smiled as I started to explain. “The mages we had made quite a useful spell they called glamour. It could make us look like anyone and even sound like them as well. I meet you a year after I was names a dove.” She looked at me shocked as I smiled at her. “ But I believe we are way off topic. You all want something from me now please what would you like to know?” Thunder Axe cleared his throat then spoke.

“He is right we came here to find out how the weapons were made to fight reds. Would be be so kind as to tell us what you have told the Princesses?”

I crossed my arms and leaned back into my chair. “Ok, I guess since I’ve shared once it would only be fair if I tell you the basics as well. first of some biology and stuff none of you may not know. Ghouls have a high physical capability and are four to seven times stronger than the average human. They can send the average human flying if they strike with enough force and can penetrate a human's body with their bare hands. They are also able to jump several meters high. They also have a tough body that makes them resistant to injuries. For example, if a ghoul were to be stabbed with a knife, the blade of the knife would break instead, the ghoul only suffering a small scratch that heals almost instantly. However, forces that are strong enough can break their tough body, such as a fall from an extreme height."

“Well that explains way our weapons have no real effect on them. But my kingdom’s dragon clan members can make nearly unbreakable weapons. But even they can’t cut their skin.”

“I’ll explain that later for now I’ll let you know why the eat humans. A ghoul can only feed on humans and other ghouls. They are unable to digest any other type of food due to an enzyme their bodies produce. The structure of their tongues is also different from humans, making other foods taste disgusting and uncomfortable. If ghouls try to eat normal food, they will be struck by a powerful urge to vomit. When forced or forcing themselves to digest such food, it will degrade their physical condition. While ghouls cannot eat normal food, they are able to drink coffee. They are also able to drink plain water. Ghouls do not need to eat in the short term like humans do. They can survive for one or two months just feeding on one body. However, some ghouls eat merely for pleasure. But then there a state when their even more dangerous. When a ghoul enters an extreme state of hunger, they will suffer very painful headaches and lose all reason, causing them to become driven by instinct alone. They will feed on any available source of human meat to end this state, even that of close friends, this state of near-starvation as hell for any ghoul. Trues me when they fall into a state like that they hit a hell of a lot harder. “

“Ok, that’s much more than anything we knew but now for the main reason we gathered here today the weapons the guards are now using.”

The princes I called out for being a pervert was speaking to me as if I was no more than trash. I narrowed my eyes as I looked at him. “I suggest you watch you tone with me or you all will get nothing more from me.” The other rules and their guards looked at him making him shut up and glare at me. I smiled as I looked at him. “Good boy now where was I… Ah yes the weapons. A quinque is a weapon invented by Adam Gehner and Yoshiu Washuu that is fashioned from a ghoul's kagune. Manufactured from a ghoul's kakuhou, the quinque emits electrical signals that stimulate the kakuhou to release and control the kagune. The quinque can be made into various shapes like axes, guns, shields or blades to a degree, most still retain some characteristics of the original kagune. The quinque are named based on the ghoul's name or codename. Another difference between a quinque and a kagune is that the former cannot change its shape nor store or absorb any more Rc cells other than what was harvested from the ghoul it was made from.
In rare cases, a quinque can also be fused from ghouls with chimera kagune, or multiple kagunes. The most notable of these chimeras belongs to Akira Mado named Amatsu, it functions with combined koukaku and bikaku styles as one effective weapon. It can also be made possible when the ghoul in question naturally possesses two Rc types,
Chimera quinque are useful for opposing multiple types of ghouls. Though it is unknown if any combination of Rc types is possible or can occur naturally as chimera. Ghouls are extremely rare and the technical difficulties of fusing two Rc types together. Means that very few are capable of being used in the field."

“Thank you for telling us this an me and my husband would like to know any facts you can give us about the flesh eaters.”

“I guess it wouldn’t hurt list them again but it’s annoying having to repeat myself will list them from my own opinion of weakest to strongest. First Ukaku ghouls have a high chance of ending a battle quickly as releasing Rc cells depletes stamina. Thus, ukaku-type users lack endurance and are at a disadvantage if the battle drags on for a long time. Ukaku-type users can use their speed and mobility to shoot down bikaku-type users from afar. Next is the Bikaku typically has a tail-like appearance and is released around the tailbone/coccyx. It is good for medium-distance attacks and has a decent offense, defense, and speed. Thus, they have no notable strengths or weaknesses like the kagune based on other Rc types, meaning the kagune itself is treated as a surprise "trump card." So far, the number of tails a bikaku user can create are one to fourteen tails. Next Koukaku is released from below the shoulder blade. Due to its high density of Rc cells, it is heavy and extremely robust, giving it the greatest sturdiness and making them very well suited for defense. Normally, they are generally shaped into armors or shields, but on the offense, they can be shaped like melee weapons such as drills, hammers, blades, and swords. Now, this next type in my experience is the most dangerous with the wide range of options they have or can make. They are also the most likely to become a binge eater. Rinkaku has an appearance like scaled tentacles and is release on the back around the waist. A rinkaku wielder has powerful regenerative abilities. Some could even survive the most critical of damage. Its peculiar appearance and structure yield a superior striking power and they excel in brute strength. Some rinkaku users can manipulate the shape of their kagune, such as changing its usual tentacle form into swords or claws.”

“My you are a very knowledgeable about them Sir nick. But I have to know how the doves were wiped out?”

I huffed then started to explain. “We were systematically whipped out by the ghouls.” She frown then everyone was quiet.

“Would you consider coming to work for me as the head of my guard?”

I looked over that at Queen Sapphire as she laid her arms on the table and pushed her chest out. I looked at her like I didn’t the noble in my cty when I scolded them. “I will not work for any royal family. Besides both Twilight and I live in the savage content as the royals as a city. I’m well on the way becoming one of the ten kings and eventually the rule of the whole content.”

“Ya sure pesent. But I want some proof that you’ve fought monsters like this. I want to know what these Chimera are like.”

I smiled as I looked at the prince. “You want to know what a Chimera looks like prince fine I’ll show you. Luna can you use that spell again the one that makes an image in the air?” She nodded then I was covered in her magic as I looked at him. “Now see the face of a true monster you know nothing fool!”

Everyone fell out of their seats as the looked at the owl. “When you’ve both fought and stared this beast down then you can talk down to me!” He looked up at me as did everyone else in the room.

“You fought that thing!?”

“Ya, It nearly killed me with the help of another ghoul. I survived but lost ten years of my life from the fight. You King, Queens, Princes and princesses know nothing of the real monster of this world. If you want to talk about something if you really want to try that with me go a head! I got a lot more where that came from!” They all nodded and someone wrapped their arms around me. I looked down and saw Twilight’s scared eye. ‘I’m scaring her.’ I touched her hands as I looked at her. “I’m sorry Twilight I didn’t mean to scare you.”

“NICK!”

Shining came crashing through the door with blood on his chest plate. He rushed up to me with panic in his eyes.

“There’s a ghoul tearing us apart we need your help!”

I nodded my head as I looked at him. “Set a perimeter around this room in the guest NOW!” The other kings and princess guards nodded then ready themselves. Twilight let me go then both of us ran for the ghoul. “Where is it?” we rounded the corner and I saw dead guards. I grabbed to repairs as we ran down the hall.

“Nowhere near the party last I saw. I think it was heading to the dungeon!”

We ran to the dungeon and saw even more dead guards. I looked at their bodies as I ran and I saw they hand piercing wounds. ‘A Rinkaku is what I’m going to be fighting.’ Armor turned off to go to the guest and I followed the trail. Soon enough I came to the door to the dungeon. Piles of bodies littered the halls as I heard screaming for help from down in the dungeon.

“Please hel…!”

Suddenly the screaming stopped. I ready myself as I walk over to the door. “I walking into a fucking kill box.” I walked down into the dungeon as quiet as I could and heard the sound a chewing and snapping.

‘Blueblood is dead Nick.’

I pressed my back to the wall as I made to the bottom of the stairs to the dungeon. ‘Ok Nick you’ve got this it’s only one.’ I came to the final wall between me and the ghoul. I tightened the grip on the handle as I turned the corner and froze. There in Blueblood’s cell was a large ghoul with Blueblood’s head in one hand and eating an arm with. He has five tails behind him all moving ready to strike in a seconds notice. He long black about as long as Applejack’s and scars up and down his arms. ‘I have to get rid of those first.’ I was about ten feet away from him when he turned with his eyes closed. I knew I was going to be seen so I decide to make sure it was something he’d remember. I stood straight with the swords pointed to the ground. “Well I guess you’re who I’m after.” He opened one eye as he swallowed the flesh in his mouth. He whipped the blood from his lips as he looked at me. Then threw the arm away as he looked at me.

“You could have stabbed me in the back pretty easily so why didn’t you?”

I smirked as I started to walk to him. “Not my style and I wanted to know about your kingdom before you die.” His eyes widened as he dropped Blueblood’s head to the ground.

“Son your going to wish you’d kept your mouth shut.”

He lunged at me with his tails at the ready. I smiled then charged him with the tips of the repair aimed at his tails. He tried to stab me with one but I sidestepped it as then swung my blade as far down as I could. I cut deep into it as we quickly moved passed one another. He let out a blood curdling scream as one of his Rinkaku fell to the ground. I smiled as he looked at me now clearly pissed off.

“You human meat!”

I jumped to the side as he threw the other four at me. I blocked then making them crashing into the wall. They sent shock waves around the room and cracked formed on the walls. I bet the royals are feeling these waves. I lunges forward the slashed him across his face as I dance around him trying to stay ahead of them. He tried and failed to stab me as I tried to cut is throat or head. I managed to cut him a few more times but he wrapped a tail around my left leg. “Fuck!” He started to crush my leg then tried to wrap the rest of his tails around me. But I decided to take advantage of his grab. I tried to stab him through his throat. He moved his head to the side but I managed to leave a deep gash on his face.

“Let’s see you fight with a busted leg!”

He crushed my leg and a I gritted my teeth. I quickly stabbed him in the gut with the other sword then I cut throat open.

“AAHH!”

He release my leg and dropped Blueblood’s head as he tried to stop the bleed with is hands. I used the wall to stand on one leg as he fell to the ground gasping for breath. “Just die already I know I cut into your volcom crudes so you can’t tell me anything.” He looked at me as the life in his eyes faded away. When he was still I leaned back into the wall and looked down at myself. The suit I borrowed from Nightlight was covered in blood. “Great.” I looked around and I saw the guard that were down here. I used the walls a support as I hopped over to the bodies. When I reached them and hissed as I felt the bone on my leg move. I crawled over to their sides and got the sheaths for their swords. I too them the crawled back over to the ghoul’s body and tore his shirt off then used it to tie the sheaths to my leg as a splent. With that done I leaned back on the wall and closed my eyes as I waited for the other to come and get me. After a few hours I heard someone coming down the stairs. I looked over as I to the stairs I saw that a unit of heavily armed guards walking into the dungeon. I saw both Armor and Nightlight at the front of the unit. I waved at them as they looked at me with shock.

“Nick!”

They rushed over and helped me get up to my feet. I hissed my as I put weight in my crushed leg. They looked down at my legs and saw my leg in the splent.

“Oh shit your leg.”

Armor threw an arm over my shoulder then pulled one of my arms over his shoulder.

“Let’s get you out of here Nick.”

Shining Armor helped me to the top of the stairs.

“So how would you have ranked that ghoul?”

I looked at him as we slowly made our way to the medical wing. “At least an A+ maybe an S if he was just a little stronger. But he seemed to have finished his little mission before I got to him.”

“Which was to kill Blueblood I’m guessing.”

I nodded as we turned a corner then my world was filled with pain. Twilight, Luna and all our elite guards tackled into us. A few of then landed on my leg and I yelled when someone punched my thigh. Everyone but Twilight and Luna got off me and Armor. “Armor are you ok man?”

“Uhm!”

I look over to where I felt his arm moving. I looked over and saw his face in between Luna’s breast. I blushed as I could see the upper part of her nipples. I shock my head as I pushed myself back up. I hissed as I moved my left leg on the ground. “Damn it this fucking hurts.” Twilight looked at me as she leaned on my leg. “GET OFF!” She jumped off me as I grabbed my left leg. Twilight looked down at my left and saw the splent.

“What happened to your leg?!”

Luna had gotten off Shining Armor and looked at my leg then gasped.

“It’s been crushed! Hold on if the isn’t completely crushed I should be able to heal it.”

“LUNA STOP!”

Celestia grabbed her hands as she looked at her.

“If the bone is not set right before you try and heal it then he won’t walk right for the rest of his life.”

I was surprised as I looked at her. “Well here I was thinking you would like me to be crippled for the rest of my life.” She huffed then punched my leg making me hiss again.

“And here I starting to think you were tough.”

I looked up at her as she smirked down at me. “Bitch please I’m the tough bastard in this castle.” She frown as she stood back up.

“Come on let’s get you to the medical wing Nick.”

Armor got up and helped to my feet again. Twilight was about to help me to but ace quickly pulled my other arm over his shoulder.

“I got you Nick.”

I thanked them as we walked to the medical wing.

Allies

Allies

I laid in the medical wing with the doctors patching me up. The other rules came to talk to me as the doctors healed my leg Ember, Luna and Twilight the most content. Thunder and his wife and The queen also came as well. They tried to convince me to come and train their troops but I refused. After their third try they gave up on that way of asking. The queen tried to ask me to come and meet her daughters but Twilight scared her away with massive thunderbolts in her hands.

‘Maybe you should look into making a harem. I know when you have kids their going to be more like you. Have the powers without the drawback of having to eat human flesh. Oh, before I forget I made you some help for taking the savage and they’re on their way.’

I smiled at that as I was happy to hear my children wouldn’t be monsters. But I had no Idea of what he meant by help. As I thought the door to the medical wing opened and Twilight and Spike walked in. I smiled at see them and held my fist out to the little man. “Long time no see spike how you been?” She smiled then fist bumped me.

“I’ve been good thing have been quiet in ponyville as usual. Though I want to ask the two of you something.” Twilight and I looked at each other then back down at him. I patten the seat beside my bed and her walked over and sat down.

“I-I”

He shuddered as he tried to speck. I laid a hand on his shoulder and he looked at me. “Take a breath count to ten the talk.” He nodded his head the did as I said. Then he looked me in the eyes.

“I want to leave with you two.”

Celestia pov

I sat on my throne think off all I have seen over my long life. Even I a woman well over three thousand years old had never seen a beast such as what Nick has. A beast that terrified be the moment I saw it and yet I could not help but wonder what do I not know of in this world. How someone so young could know of the crystal empire and Sombra. ‘Maybe I should have listened to Luna the day they left. Nick clearly is not a normal human and being related to Star puts me in a very bad place with Luna. She grown attached to Nick because of it.’ As I thought one of my guards walked into the throne room.

“Your highness three men are outside the gate asking to see you.”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at him. “Did they say what the need?” He nodded his head as he looked at me.

“No, they wish to ask you and Princess Luna personally.”

I was curious as to what they wanted. “Everywell go and let them in but Luna is busy.” He bowed then tan out of the throne room. I waited a few minutes then a large group of men walked into the room. I looked at them as they walked into the throne room. A tall muscular, broad-chested, tanned man with a curly, black mustache, a dark blue top hat, and an earring in each ear. He wears a semi-open dark blue shirt with a white diamond stripe-pattern near the top that reveals some of his hairy chest, as well as a cape that his shirt, and white gloves. He also wears light blue pants with a belt that holds two sword sheaths, one on each side. He wields two sabers, one in each hand.

Beside him was a lean, muscular, blonde-haired man with a rather sleepy look on his face and some stubble around his chin. He wears an open purple jacket and a light blue sash adorned with an elaborate golden-yellow belt around his waist. He has dark gray knee-long pants and black sandals, and on his left leg he wears what appears to be some sort of straw decoration. While his chest was bare in his initial appearance, in his subsequent appearances he has the cross and crescent moon.

.

I looked at the last of the three then felt fear rise in my soul as I looked at him. He was a tall, muscular man with a wild and aggressive appearance, which fits his appearance perfectly. He had a long face with pronounced cheekbones, and pronounced hairless brow ridges. He has green eyes and long, stringy black hair. A noticeable trait in his appearance is a long, thin scar running down the left side of his face and across his left eye, inflicted on him by who know who.

“Come on marco I thought you said he was here. I don’t have time for a weak woman. I want the red demon right now!”

The man that stuck fear in me spoke of a red eyed demon. The man with a tattoo on his chest looked at the man.

“Quit your whining Kenpachi. Do you really want to get covered up again?”

The man growled then laid and arm on a sword on his side as he looked to the side. Then the man with the tattoo looked at me with a soft smile on his face.

“Hello Princess Celestia, I caught wind an old friend was here in the castle. One we would like to see again after he disappeared a about five months back. He decided it was time to finish a mission given to him when he heard a rumor about a woman he was after.”

I looked at them and noticed a few familiar things. “Would these friend’s name be Nick by chance?” They all smiled as they looked at me.

“Yes, he told us about how he was to hunt down some woman named Rize. He travel with me, Vista and our crew. He had a talent for fighting ghouls and killing them which came in handy. Then he got into a deathmatch with Kenpachi here before he left to hunt down that woman.”

I was shocked as I looked at them. “Wait you all know Nick Storm?” He laughed as he looked at me.

“Your highness we know a lot about him. We may have only fought together for two year but it was a great.”

I looked down at him then smiled. “What can you tell me about him.”

“You never give up do you?”

I sighed as I heard Nick’s voice from behind the door. The door opened and Nick, Twilight, spike and my sister. Nick was walking with the help of crutches. He and they black haired man looked at each other and Nick looked annoyed.

“Well look who were got here the red eyed demon. You know I’m still pissed that you beat me year and half year ago.”

Nick’s face changed as he stared at him.

“You and I both know I won our bet Zaraki you can go to hell if you think I’m going with you.”

The man smiled as he grabbed his sword.

“I was hoping you’d put up a fight. The last time I had any fun was when you and I fought.”

Nick narrowed his eyes as the mad man stared him down.

“Ok you two can beat each other to death later. Right now we have problem but given the state your body is in I don’t think you can help right now.”

I saw the dragon clan princess Ember walk in as he talk.

“You killed a baskerville and were having trouble with one again.”

Nick looked at him as Ember looked at him with wide eyes. Then she dashed out of the room.

“Is pops asking for me Marco?”

Marco smiled as he looked at Nick.

“You know he is or we wouldn’t be here Nick.”

Nick pov

I smiled as the plan Death had put into motion was playing out nicely. Making some of the most powerful anime characters to help me take this world was a stock of genius. I looked at Luna as she looked at me. “Do you think you could fix my leg now I have to go and meet pops.” She raised an eyebrow as she looked at me.

“Who is this pops?”

I smiled as Marco wrapped an arm around me neck and in unison we said. “The strongest man alive!” Now everyone was looking at us as Kenpachi huffed. I smiled as I looked at his annoyed glare. “Aw, someone is getting jealous of the old man.” He glared at me and released his killing intent and covered everyone in his anger.

“Watch your back Nick.”

He vanished in front of us along with the killing intent. I laughed as I saw Celestia fell back into her throne. “Making him mad is so much fun. Oh how have everyone been?” Marco smiled then started to tell me.

“You know same old same old. Pops took your advice to heart and cut back on his drinking after you gave him a few scars. Oh that remind minds me he told me to go to hell for that.”

I laughed and everyone else walked into the room.

“Oh, Gasai said she can’t wait to see you again too.”

I peeled as I heard at name. ‘DEATH THE FUCK A YANDERE!?’ I heard him laughing as I started to plan my escape/Murder plan.

“Nick who is this Gasai?”

I heard Twilight ask and before I could answer Marco opened his mouth.

“Nick’s crazy fan girl who’s got in her head she’s going to be his wife even if she has to kill him.”

I gulped as I looked at him. “Please tell me you took her knifes away. I don’t think I can dodge another knife storm.” He smiled as he patted my back.

“We did but... now she’s got a sword collection.”

“Of you gotta be fucking kidding me!” He patted my back again as Luna started to heal my leg.

“Hey look at it like this as long as you can run you can get away hopefully without a sword in your back.”

I looked at him as he smiled. “I hate you sometimes you know that?” He laughed as his left covered in blue and golden flames.

“Just remember if she corners you I’ve got your back like the old days.”

I frowned then heard Twilight.

“Nick did you do anything with this girl?”

“If you count not trying to get raped in my sleep or get a knife in the back then no.” I looked at her and I saw her hair starting to smoke. “Crap RUN GUYS!” Marco and Vista did as I said. I dropped to the ground as she screamed and fire flew in the room. Luan,Twilight family friend and Celestia all dropped to the ground as well. The fiames died after a second then it was quiet in the throne room. I looked up as I heard Twilight huffing in annoyance. “You ok sweetie?”

“I’m going to kill that bitch if she comes near you.”

I felt a shiver go down my spine as I looked at her. ‘Ok, Death I think you just signed my death wish.’ I moved my left leg as I started to get off the ground. I smiled as the pain was gone now and I grabbed my sword. I drew it as I stood then slashed the cast down the middle. I stomped then cast on the ground and it fell off my leg. Finally I can’t stand not moving on my own two feet again.” I kicked the air a few times then jumped on it a few times.

“So, now that you can move on your own now do you want to get going?”

I looked up at Marco as he floated in the air with his phoenix wings and Vista stabbed his swords into the roof. “Ha, Marco the Phoenix. I never thought I would see those wings again Marco.” He smiled as I dropped down and Vista pulled his sword out of the roof. They landed and I nodded my head. “I am but the others may need sometime to get there things were heading home today anyways.” They nodded then started to walk out of the throne room.

“Meet us at the edge of the city in three hours Nick.”

“See you then.”

They walked out them I sheath Nightfury. I saw the other rulers looked at me as I started to laugh. “Hahahaha! Things are getting crazy just like the good old days!” Marco and Vesta walked out of the room. I saw the other rulers looked at me as I started to laugh. “Hahahaha! Things are getting crazy just like the good old days!” I saw them all looking at me as I laughed.

“What was that!”

I looked at Celestia as she looked right at me with shock in her eyes. I smiled as I looked at her. “My friends Celestia my friends.” Her mouth was agape as she looked. “Oh and as for Kenpachi I suggest you have the guards search the castle and city. When I fought him he had just finished killing a group of men just because he was bored. If he gets bored he may go on a killing spree and I know for a fact you can touch him if he wants to kill you.” I turned and was about to leave when she spoke up again.

“Wait how do we stop him if he does go on a killing spree!?”

I looked at her with a frown. “Pray that you have the strength to survive his attacks until you get a clean shot at his chest or throat. I know I must cut him at least eight times over the chest but he wouldn’t go down.”

“Then how did you finally take him down?”

I smiled as I looked at her. “I stabbed him through the left shoulder but he damned near stabbed me through my heart if I didn’t dodge in time. If I had Nightfury back then I would have beaten much sooner than I had.” She mimic a fish as she looked at me which made me smile. “Come on very one going to the wedding let's go pack.” The followed us out then too their room as me and Twilight walk home with her parents. I packed our bags while Twilight talked with her parents and Cadence. I got my new gauntlet as I finished packing. The rest of the gauntlet formed when I put the gauntlet on. I swung the arm around a few times as I I felt magic flowing in my body. I smiled as I started to channel magic again but this time it was a crimson red just like my eyes.

“Oh, your magic is starting to form more naturally.”

I turned my head and saw Shining Armor looking in the room. “What do you mean man?” He smiled and waved for me to follow him. I grabbed the bags as I followed him out of the room. We walked into the living room where everyone was waiting. The girls had their bags rarity had at least twenty and Luna had two suitcases in her. “Everyone ready?”

“Yes”

I smiled then we walked out of the house. A group of night guards were waiting out with four carriages and my back was tied down to a trailer of a suites. I put the bags in the carriage with the girls then I told them to follow me and I’d find Marco and Vesta. It took me about half an hour and I found them in a bar when Marco kicked a man through a door. I dragged them out Marco being drunk and Vesta not being a big drinker was slightly tipsy. The two of us dragged Marco to an empty carriage so he wouldn’t bother the girls. Vista sat in with him and I sat on top of the carriage know I drunk will do anything in a second’s notice. As we rode I started to practice my magic seeing how I could use it. I had a few balls of magic as I cleared my mind to just let them take shape by themselves to see what they’d make. As I watched them I saw them take shape. The back on the magic formed to look like a bone and the tip was like that of a spike. I smiled as I looked at them. ‘I guess I’m like sans I wonder if I can use gaster blaster too?’ We stopped at a train stilton and I jumped down from the roof. I made the bones vanish as they girl’s door opened.

“Come on Marco we don’t have time for you at act stupid drunk.”

Vesta pulled Marco from the carriage as he laughed. I sighed then slammed my gauntlet into the side of his head. I knocked him out as his weight fell into Vesta. He thanked me as I grabbed his legs then we walked into the station. The others followed us and Vista told us we had to go the west of the city we landed in a week ago. Luna and Twilight seat beside me as we rode on the train.

“So, tell me Nick what have you been up to over the months?”

I looked over at Vista as he looked at me with his hands resting on his lap. I smiled then started to explain everything I’ve done, how I started to build a kingdom. Then I surprised them when I said I planned to ask pops if I can take some men as generals. He smiled as he looked at me.

“I sure you will find some people willing to go with you. I know Gasia is going to jump at that chance the moment she hears it. Besides you know as well as I why she is so determined.”

I huffed as I looked out the window. “I’ve told her before that it wasn’t going to happen no matter what happened.” He sighed as he looked out his window at the passing trees.

“The fight between you and Ace still comes up as the greats fight in the crew’s history.”

I laughed as I looked at him again. “Really? You lot must be bored if your all still talking about that old fight. Maybe I should fight the old man this time that would be a fight to remember. The old man may punch me threw another wall like when I first tried to fight him. Hopefully I don’t get knocked out by one punch gain.”

“Careful if our soldier were to hear that you’d never hear the end of it.”

I looked at Twilight as she smiled at me. I smiled then wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “Ya, I’d have to listen to heavy forever.” She laughed as she laid her head on my shoulder. I pulled her more into my side as Vista laughed as we cuddle.

“Gasia is so going to kill her Nick.”

I looked at Marco as he sat up from his place in the seat. I smiled as I looked over at him with my canines showing. “I guess I’ll have to get rough with her like the time she nearly tried to stab me in the back. I pinned her to the wall with her own knives remember?” He smiled as he looked at me. He laughed as he looked at me.

“You know that the second you show up your division is going to attack you got running off.”

I groaned as I looked at Vesta. “You’ve got to be kidding me! I should be more worried about the other cammaders like you two. I know you two won’t attack because we're friends but the other may have different Ideas of what their going to do!” They laughed as I saw everyone else looking at me.

“What did you do with these guys Nick?”

I leaned my head back and I looked at Rainbow. “Fought with them mostly Rainbow and a few parties killed a few ghouls then meet Gasia then started to sleep with one eye open.” She turned in her seat and rested her arms on the seat tops as she looked down at me.

“Now that your in a talking mood mine telling us but this Gasia girl?”

I looked at her then sighed. “Mit as well I know none of you will let it go until I do. Yuno Gasai is a young girl with pink eyes and long pink hair styled in pigtails, two hanging as frontal locks featuring a pair of red bows, and the back pigtails left bare. Her most common attire consists of a blue shirt with a ribbon on her chest accompanied by a blue skirt with high socks, but her wardrobe changes occasionally throughout the years. When in "Psycho Mode" I used finger quotes as I looked at her. “Her eyes will change from a normal state to where her pupils enlarge with rings on the inside. When she gets like that even pops had a hard time getting her to calm down.”

“O-ok what is her personality like?”

I looked at her as she started to sweat. “Yuno's personality is ambiguous. For the most part she is a sweet, feminine, and sometimes shy girl when around me. But, this masks her dark and sanguinary side a ruthless, cold and calculating psychopath who has little, if any, problem in using others for her ends: her and my own survival. She will resort to cruel and usually violent methods, most of the time coming out of nowhere, that generally end in bloody death or a small massacre. I’ve seen the damage she can do when she gets like that, It's nasty no gorry is a better way to put it.”

“I have a question to Nick.”

I looked over at Armor as he looked over at me. “Shot man.” He nodded then started to ask something I wasn’t ready for.

“How did you overcome the fear of death? You fought a monster that kill a hundred guards like they were nothing.”

I looked over at him as he waited and I saw their father was looking at me. “A strong will is how I do it. When you’re staring down a monster the only way you can stand is to hold your ground and fight through it. For someone like you you’d need have something to protect of someone is what may give you the ability to overcome your fear of death. I heard this once and now I’ll tell you do with it what you will. Training, help and experience can only get you so far as a swordsman. Fear of death holds all swordsman all of us back to reach the next level you must first defeat that fear.” He looked at me like I was crazy then yelled.

“How do you defeat the fear of death that’s impossible!”

‘Death.’

‘On it killed intent in three…Two...One.’

I glared at him as he jumped back in his seat as I saw fear and terror in his eyes. I saw it affected everyone in front of me so i stopped by blinking my eyes. “There is lesson one Armor. When you’ve defeat the fear of death you can force the fear of death onto other people.” He dropped top the floor as he looked at me. I smiled as he did and then I yawned. “God doing that is a pain, I hate using killer intent to scare someone.

“How did you do that!?”

I looked over at him again as he flinched back. “I’ve defeated my fear of death man, once you’ve done that you’ll eventually figure out how killer intent works. Think of what you felt when Kenpachi’s killer intent at the castle. He has no control over his some he can only realise its power by releasing it in a wide area. Not like I just did by focusing on you to strike the fear of death in your heart. If you’d like I could try and teach you how to defeat the fear as well.” I smiled as I saw him starting to sweat as I glared at him. He gulped as he looked up at me.

“C-can you really teach me how to overcome something like that?”

“I can teach the basics but you’ll have to find what will defeat the fear of death for you’re self.” He gulped as he looked up at me.

“Can you teach me the same thing Nick?”

I looked at the father as he was slightly sweating as well. I smiled as I looked at him. “Ya, but you both should know theres a very good chance I’ll kill the both if you fail to overcome your fear.” He laughed slightly as he looked over at me.

“Damn you’re actually kind of scary Nick.”

I rubbed Twilight’s arm as she leaned back into the seat. For the next hour we rode in silence as Twilight and her mother both fell asleep. When we stopped Twilight’s mom woke up but Twilight was still asleep beside me. I laughed then picker up the had Shining help me get her onto my back. I used silver skull to help keep her on my back as we walked off the train. Luan sent a letter to the guard post in the city as waited.

“Where are we going Marco?”

“Fifty miles west of the city we’ve docked the ship along the shore.”

I nodded as a guard unit came to the station with three carriages. I put twilight in with Spike and the girls in the middle carriage. I got my bike from off the train then started to drive down the streets. As I drove a felt a chill run down my spin.

‘Have fun the Yuno Gasai I made just spotted you. Have fun with that Nick.’

‘I’M GOING TO MURDER YOU!’ I panicked as a knife suddenly flew next to my head and stabbed into the carriage Luna and Twilight’s family. I looked forward and I saw Yuno Gasai standing in the middle of the road. She was dressed like she was in the show with a knife in hand as she looked at me.

“NICK! YOU CAME BACK TO ME!”

I hit the brakes then turned the bike to try and stop as far from her as I could. The wheels screeched as I tried to stop as she smiled like a creeper. I stopped a good twenty feet from her. Marco and Vista jumped out of their carriage ready to fight. The other’s got out as Gasai ran up at me.

“NICK!”

I rushed to get off the bike but she jumped and managed to grab me. I fell to the ground as she wrapped her arms around my neck with a knife next to my throat. Marco pulled her off me as the girls got out of their carriages. Vista helped me up as Twilight walked over to me as she looked at Marco as he was having trouble holding Gasai.

“Is that her Nick?”

I nodded as I looked at them. “Ya, that’s Yuno Gasai if I’ve ever seen her. Watched Marco she’s aimed and you know she’s got more then one knife.”

“Right now, you and Gasai what are you doing here?”

She smiled as she looked at me.

“I knew you’d have to go down this street to get to us so all I had to do was wait. But what I want to know is why are many girls around MY Nick?” Twilight grabbed me as she looked at Yuno.

“Hello, I’m Nick FIANCEE Twilight nice to meet you.”

Yuno’s right eye twitched as she looked at Twilight. “Marco whatever you do don’t let her go no matter what.” He tightens his hold on her as Armor and Nightlight looked at her.

“I’ll gut you bitch!”

She screamed as she kicked and tried to get out of Marco’s hold. I sighed then stood back up from my place on the ground. “Sorry about this Gasai.”

“Wha…”

I dashed forward then slammed my fist into her gut. She coughed up the air in her lungs then when limp in Marco’s arms. “Damn it I hate to hit a woman.”

“But she really didn’t give you much choice man. Think of what she would have done if loss. Don’t you remember what she did in zerbrac.

‘Play along I’ve mixed in a few country and contents to make a story for they to tell.’

‘got it.’

I sighed as I looked at him. “Yes, I know and we really don’t want her playing the psycho card again. I swear sometimes I hate my caring nature. Let’s get moving before she wake up and goes on a bloody rampage.” He nodded then we all started to move again. Marco carried her into their carriage as I looked at everyone else. “I’ll promise to explain when I’m sure she won’t Intervene.” They all looked at one another then nodded. I sighed as they all loaded back into the carriages as I got back on my bike. We traveled the way they said and I saw the mast of the Moby dick.

“Nick!”

I looked up the room where I heard someone yell to me. I smiled as I saw the other commanders.

“Long time no see second deviation commander!” I smiled but noticed two people were missing as I rode in front of them. “Where’s Thatch and Ace?” everyone was quiet as I looked at them. I felt my heart drop as I heart the other got out of the carriages. “Don’t tell me Their…” I looked at Marco as he and Vista looked at me. “You two knew!” They nodded as I looked at them.

“We’re sorry but we knew that if we told you we’d knew you’d run off after their killer.”

“What are they talking about?”

Everyone walked up behind them as they looked at me. “It was Teach, wasn’t it?”

“Ya it was.”

I turned my head and I saw Namur walking out from behind the other’s. “Namur, where is he? What happened after I left?”

“Hm, Teach saw a chance to grab power and he took it. Now he’s off running who knows where doing who knows what. We know one thing now he’s dangerous now.”

I sighed as I looked at the ground. “I’ll find and handle him later for now let’s go see pops.”

Life hates me!

Twilight pov

A half an hour later and we all looked at a massive ship that looked like and was as big wheel. My friends and family and I looked at the ship as if it was alive.

“Nice, right?”

I looked at the man named Marco as he walked over to us. He stopped beside me as I saw Nick chasing around a fancy dressed man. “So how did you all meet Nick Marco.” He smiled as I heard the carriage move.

“knock it off Gasai!’

He shot his hand out behind me and I turned my hand then saw a knife an inch behind my head. I fell back as I looked at her clod lifeless face.

“I swear why can’t you be more like Hancock. Nick saved you both and but your acting like a mad stoker isn’t going to fix what you’ve done in the past.”

I looked ferrous as she looked at him.

“Shut up or so help me I will put a knife in your jugular!”

He sighed as he gripped her hand even tighter. She hissed then dropped the knife in her hand to the ground. I took a few steps back so if she got loss I could get her with a magic bolt. She tried punch him in the face but he leaned his head to the side and she missed. She tried a few more times and failed. She gave up after her eighty try.

“Damn you Marco!”

She screamed then ran to the ship as Spike walked over to me.

“Man, she’s scary Twilight.”

I nodded as Nick chased the man in front of us as he yelled.

“You bastard! When I get my hands on you I will ring you neck for say that!” I had had it with his running then used my magic to grab him. I pulled him back over to me as he still tried to get after the well-dressed man. He huffed as I pulled him back over to see what he was so mad about.
“He said that I should just go get raped to death by Gasai. I was going to punch him in the face for saying that.”

I looked at him then sighed as I let him go and chase him some more. I watched as he chased him onto the ship as one of the larger men walked over to me. He had grey beard and long ponytail.
“Don’t mind Nick he and Haruta have never gotten along as long as they’ve known each other.”
Spike and I looked up at him as he crossed his arms. I looked back to the ship as I waited for Nick to come back.

“No, do you mind if I ask why him and Nick don’t get along?”

The large man looked down at Spike as he had asked the question I didn’t want to. The large man kneeled to look right at Spike.

“Well you see a while back a woman he loved told him that she didn't love him and that she loved Nick for saving her from a ghoul. Nick at the time had no interest in finding anyone to love. Hell, one time he tried to hide when Gasia and Hancock tried to give his valentines. He used the storage rooms to hide when they tried to hunt him down. He even hid in the crow’s nest for two days before they gave up.”

I wasn’t surprised at that as Nick had thrown himself at the ghouls after the train flipped. But I was a little worried now with not only a crazy stab happy girl running around but another woman was too.

“AAAAHHHH!”

I heard someone scream and we all looked at the ship seeing Nick running from a snake with a skull on its head with blue hair. It had white scales with red spots and a scarf tied around its body. He ran past us as the snake chased him to the woods.

“Someone help me!”

He screamed as he and the snake vanished into the woods. The man in front us sighed then looked at Marco.

“Go and give him a hand you know Salome won’t stop unless he catches him or she calls him off.”
I looked at Marco as he rolled his eyes as he started to walk the way Nick ran off in.

“Take them onto the ship and get them settled into some rooms well be taking them home.”

He waved as he walked into the forest. Our soldiers walked to me as the man around us grabbed our bags. They carried them onto the ship as we followed close behind them. Spike was holding my hand as he was slightly scared of them as well.

“The soldiers can stay in the second division section of the ship. The rest of you will be staying near the commander’s rooms.”

We all nodded then I saw a huge man in a chair with medical equipment attached to him. He was drinking from a barrel as he looked forward into the sky. He had a black bandanna on his head and a white mustache shaped like a crested moon. In the middle of his chest was a nasty looking scar.

“Who is that Twilight?”

I heard spike ask from my side then before I could answer the man looked over at us. I was frozen as he stared at us not saying a word. Then her looked at the man carrying mine and Nick’s things.

“I count six girls who clearly aren’t married yet given their ages. So, which is the girl Gasai said she was going to skin alive?”

I raised my hand as he looked at us again. He waved for me to come closer and with some fear I did so. I stood in front of him now as he looked down at me no clear signs of what he was thinking on his face. Then he smiled as he leaned back into his chair.

“I see, Nick is in good hands if you’re the girl who finally cracked open that heart of stone. I swear that boy had me worried all this time what am I going to do with him?”

I blinked as he looked up at the sky again.

“Get this young lady a seat someone.”

A second later two man walked over with a comfortable looking chair in their hands. They sat it down and I took a seat in front of the large man.

“Tell me young lady is Nick treating you with respect? Is he doing as a man should when his has a woman to look after.”

I smiled a little as I looked up at him. “Yes, He’s done everything and anything I could have wanted. I have a very nice life no worries, no bills and respect? He seems to respect me a lot more than he does anyone else.” The old man smiled as he took another drink from the barrel. Then he looked down at me again.

“Does he still refuse to drink even a drop?”

I nodded then her started to laugh as he slapped his arm rest a few times. A few men around also laughed as the listened in on our conversation. After a moment, the old man stopped and looked down at me. He was smiling as he looked at me.

“Then he’s finally grow up some. I was worried he’d never let go of the past and his pain. But it sounds to me like he has finally started to move forward again. It warms my heart to know that little brat has finally started a new age in his life. Now on to a more important matter young lady.”

“Yes Sir?”

“I’m not getting any younger and he like a son to me so I want to know. When can I expect to see some children from the two of you? I may not be blood but I think of him my son.”

I blushed as I looked away from him.

“OLD MAN!”

I heard Nick yelling.

Nick pov

‘I’m going to kill you! I’m going to kill you! I am going to kill you!’ I screamed in my mind as I ran with all my might away from this damn snake. Then right as he was about to catch me Marco slammed down out of nowhere on Salome’s head. I stopped then looked at him. “What took you so long!?” He laughed then got off his head.

“It was funny to see run like a chicken with its head cut off.”

I raised a fist as I stared at him. “You little rat I should deck you in the face!” He laughed as we started to run back to the ship with Salome’s on Marco’s back. We started to walk up the steps when I heard the old man.

“I’m not getting any younger and he like a son to me so I want to know. When can I expect to see some children from the two of you? I may not be blood but I think of him my son.”

I blushed then jumped into the air. “OLD MAN!” I slammed into the deck of the ship then ran up and jumped into the old man’s face. I grabbed the sides of his coat at the sides of his throat then started shake him. “Damn old man! I knew you’d ask something like that!” I saw him raise a hand then I realized I had screwed up.

“You grew a pair while you were away I see. Now let’s see how strong you got as well try not to die.”

I tried to jump back but he grabbed my right leg then threw me face through the side reeling of the ship. I flew through the air then started skipped over the water then I slammed into the ground after my last skip. I groaned as I sat back up. I looked the ship and saw both Purple and Blue lighting on the deck of the ship. ‘Ok Luna and Twilight are mad.’ I started to run back to then ship as I saw the air around the ship starting to crack. “He’s attacking I started to charge my air crack then used my tails to get the extra power in a jump. I jumped right to the deck as the air was about to finished cracking. I saw smoke coming from Whitebeard chest and the lower part of his coat was on fire. Twilight was right in front of him so If that attack hit her she’s never survive it. I landed in front of her then slammed my air cracker into his attack. Our attack collided creating a massive shockwave racking the ship. He looked shocked as I made my own copy of his attack.

“You brat!”

‘Death light show time!’

‘I’m on it!’

Red and Black Lighting suddenly started to come from the spot our attacks meets. Pushed even harder as visible shockwave erupted from the forced of our attacks. Large cracks formed under us as are attacks started to taper off. When they stopped the old man stood all the way back up.

“I see you also have that power.”

The old man smiled as he looked down at me. He laughed a few times then sat back down in his chair. He looked down at me with a smile as he spoke.

“I don’t which of you will lead this world into the new age but I bet my money on you Nick.”

I crossed my arms as I looked at him. “What are you talking about old man? What new age?” He laughed as he picked his barrel of sake up.

“You don’t know then to bad I’m not going to tell you about the new age Nick. But that you used it known as Conqueror will. I must say it has been a long time since I’ve last heard someone who could use it besides myself. I think the last person I heard of having this power was named Star Storm.”

“STAR!?”

Luna ran up beside me and looked up at the old man.

He nodded then drained the barrel of the sake. Luan frowned then yelled.

“TALK!”

The old man looked at her then threw the empty barrel at her. I punched it over the side of the ship. I crossed my arms as he looked down at us. He sighed then started to talk.

“One of my ancestors wrote about a man who’s name was Star Storm. They got into a nasty fight over my ancestor insulting a woman’s honor. If I remember correctly Star won the fight and the two of them went on to become the best of friends after the fight.”

Luan smiled then frowned as she looked down at the ground. I smiled then put a hand on her shoulder. She looked at me then smiled as she looked at me.

“I know I just want to know what happened to my old friend.”

She looked back at the old man.

“Please whatever you can tell me will help?”

I looked at him as he sighed.

“Princess you better be grateful for Nick’s kind heart he is the only reason your hearing your hearing this. It was vage the only other things about him was where is tomb is. Through it is not specific in its place.” Luan walked forward with a smile on her face.

“Where?! Can you tell me where his tomb is at?”

The old man started to rub his chin as he thought.

“Ah, sliver, no savage. His tmob his in one of the ten kings territories in the savage continent. That is all I know I’m sorry.”

“Thank you Sir, That helps me greatly.”

I watched the exchanged as they talked. ‘Wow, Death you really made detail into these fakes. Now let’s see what we can do for a private room for your favorite human.’

‘I can take a hint Nick.’

I laughed as I heard the annoyance in his voice. I smiled as I started to walk for the door leading down to the rooms. “Aright old man I’ll going down to my old room. With both those crazy women on this ship I have to reinforce the door before I go to sleep tonight.”

“Wait up!”

I heard spike run up behind me as I walked down the steps. I walked down the stairs with him beside me. I looked down at him and he seemed to be freaking out. I laughed as I followed death directions to the far back were a hall with fifteen door each spread out. I walked to the third door from the center door. I laughed as I looked at the door clearly no one had been in the room for a long time. I grabbed the handle then remembered I had spike with me. ‘I can’t just opened the door. Death make a key please.”

‘Done right side of the door.’

I let go of the handle then started to run my hand over the wall. I felt part of the wall moving. I smiled then pushed the lower part of the moving wood. I grabbed the wood as it started to fall to the ground. I saw a key in the wall then grabbed it of the hook. I unlocked the door then opened the door. I saw a room bigger then it looked. It was designed like a fancy mansion room with four bay windows. There was a dresser over to the left of the room with a large metal poles and a few large black balls. The bed was on a stand of about a foot of the ground. A boombox was set on top of the dressers with a cd next to it.

‘I just chose random songs hope you like them.’

“Dude this room is so cool!”

I smiled as I walked into the room. “Thanks spike a good friend decorated it.” I walked over to the bed then fell back on the bed and relaxed. Spike walked around the room then started to look in drawer around the room.

“Um, Nick what are these?”

I looked over at him and saw he was holding a playboy magazine. I blushed then jumped off the bed and grabbed the magazine out of his hands. I stuffed it in my shirts as I looked down at him. “If you don’t say a word to anyone I will get you all the ice cream you can eat later tonight at dinner.” He pointed to the magazine in my shirt.

“What was that magazine I’ve never seen one before.”

I started to sweat as I looked at him. “Um, how old are you Spike?”

“I’m thirteen why?”

I looked at the door and saw no one was at the door. I rushed over to the door and looked around to see if anyone was coming yet. I didn’t see anyone around so I shut and looked the door. I took the magazine out of my shirt then started to explain. “This is a magazine teenage boys use to… Um…” He walked over to me then tried to take it back. I lifted my arm to keep it out of his reach.

“Come on what could be in there that a teenage guy would like?”

I blinked then looked at him. “Um, Spike do you know where babies come from?” He stopped then spoke in a annoyed tone.

“No, but what does that have to do with it?”

I felt my eye twitch as I looked at him. “Spike sit down on the bed we’re about to have a talk and I don’t care if this comes back to bite me. After I tell you then you can look at the book all you want.” He looked at me strangely as he walked over to the bed and sat down. I thought how all the ways this could backfire on me but I learned this when I turned twelve for god's sake. I walked over to the bed then sat down on the bed beside him with the magazine on the other side of me. I took a deep breath as I readied myself for this. “Ok Spike listen up this is what they obviously haven’t been told yet. It took me a full ten minutes to explain it to him then when I was finish.

“So, if what your telling me is true then when you and Twilight are married then your going to have sex?”

I nodded as he looked up at me. “Yes, that is part of it. But the reason I’m going to marry Twilight is because I love her and I want to spend my life with her. Now as I said before you can look at this.” I handed him the magazine and he opened it to see what was inside. His eyes went wide as he looked down at was the first naked woman. I laughed as his eyes were wide with shock.

“There so big.”

I laughed as he looked down at the magazine. “Keep it if you want to Spike or I can buy you some new ones the next time we come back to Equestria.” He looked back up at me as he rolled up the magazine.

“Could I get away with both?”

I smiled and laughed as I looked down at him. “Ok, but I want to make a deal with you Spike.” He nodded then stood up as well. “I want you to make sure Twilight never finds that she’d kill me and you deal?” I held my hand out and he shook it with a smile.

“You got it!”

I smiled as I looked down at him. “Now tuck that into the back of your pants then cover it with your shirt. I’ll get you a room they are to far from here.” He never stopped smiling as we started to walk out of the room. But as I was about to grab the door handle it raddled. We stopped as we both looked at the door with faded breath.

“Nick this is your room right?”

I heard Twilight’s voice from the other side of the door and the two of us started to panic. I pointed for him to set down on the bed and he nodded then ran over to the bed. I walked over to the bed then unlocked the door. I opened the door and saw Twilight with Armor carrying her bags. “Sorry me and s\Spike were talking and I really don’t like to keep this door unlocked. I’m sure you remember meets Gasai. Then if Haocock finally hunts me down its going to be bad.” Twilight walked in ignoring me. I sighed then helped armor but he grabbed me.

“We meet that crazy woman Haocock and she was looking down on Twilight so much.”

I growled then sighed. “I’ll talk to her man. Damn it why did they have to be on the ship now of all times.” We set the bags down next to the bed. Then both him and Spike quickly left the room. I looked at Twilight as she sat down on the bed looking at the wall with a few old photos. I saw one of me, Gasai, Hancock and the old man. I smiled as I walked over an took the photo she was looking at. I took it off the wall then handed it to her. “This was taken not to long after I save the two of them. They were being held as slaves over in the griffin kingdom. I most have killed dozens of guards that day.” I sat down beside her as she looked at me.

“So, why is it the two of them are so desperate to have you for themselves?”

I sighed then laid my back on the bed. “Gasai is desperate to have a child and marry me. Hancock on the other hand is grateful for what I’ve done for her. But she wants more than that she want to keep me to herself but she never tried anything like Gasai has. The worst she has done was tell that snack of hers to chase me around until like a dog.”

“Why not just get rid of the snack then?”

I laughed as I looked at her. “I gave her that snack to keep her company when no else is around. She hates to be alone without someone to talk to.” Twilight laughed a little as she looked at me.

“That’s just like you Nick. You never could stand by when someone is in trouble.”

She laid down beside me then threw the photo onto the pillows. I laughed as she cuddled into my side as I wrapped an arm around her neck. “Has everyone gotten rooms?” She nodded as she hugged my chest. We lead in bed for a little while and felt the waves quently rocking the ship. A knocking came from my door and I sat Twilight being pulled along with me. “Come in!’ Izo opened the door with a smile on his face.

“Pops said we’re going to have a party to celebrate your wedding. So you know what that means.”

I smiled as I looked at him. “BRAWL FESTIVAL!” He laughed as he looked down at me.

“That’s right but more importantly it's our way of saying hello to our new family member Twilight.” I nodded as he walked out with a thumbs up. I walked over to the my bags then got out a old shirt. I got it on then we walked out and back onto the deck. I saw that they had speakers setup with tabled being filled with food and drinks. I smiled as I saw the old man standing with the other commanders. We walked over to them but we stopped as I noticed that both Gasai and Hancock we’re was them. Hancock was in a purple dress with skulls her long black hair down her back. Gasai had changed into a pair of blue jean shorts and a yellow shirt with a red bow on her chest.

“Hey old man I heard there going to be a brawl festival. Where is the sign up sheets?” He looked down at me with a smile.

“Down in the dining hall Nick. Why is the red death going to stand again?”

I laughed as the old man kneeled in front of us.

“I’m sorry, but young lady but as tradition you’ll have to fight a least one match to become part of our family. Nick and yourself are free to pick anyone you want to fight that you feel more comfortable.”

Twilight looked at little worried then nodded her head. I smiled then pulled her into a half hug. “Don’t worry if this get dangerous then I’ll step in.” She smiled but our moment was ruined by the two girls in front of us. Hancock looked down at Twilight as she held my arm.

“I thought I told you to get off this ship! Your weak and pathe…..”

“Enough Hancock you need to stop talking.”

She looked at me an flinched back as I looked at her very annoyed.

“But…”

“NO!” I yelled at her and she clenched her fist. They both stormed off angry that I didn’t want them talking down to Twilight. I sighed that I had to yell at her but even in the show she alway looked down on other. We walked back down to the dining hall to sign up for the brawl festival. Twilight and I walked into the two the dining hall. Twilight’s family and friends were already in the hall eating some food. Spike was eating a huge bowl of ice cream with a happy smiled on his face. We laughed as I looked around for the sign up sheet. Nightlight and Shining Armor where looking at the sheet. I smiled as we walked up to them. “I really wouldn’t sigh that sheet you two.” They looked at me as I let Twilight’s hand go. I signed my name on the sheet and Twilight signed hers shocking everyone.

“Twilight you know that is for fighting right!?”

The two of them looked at her shocked that she had signed it.

“I know the old man on the ship deck said I have to fight a least one match to become part of our family. Nick and myself are free to pick anyone you want to fight that you feel comfortable fighting. Nick said if things got out of hand things got bad he’d jump in to stop it.”

They all nodded then the two of them signed their names as well. I laughed as now I had a the chance to beat the hell out of the two of them without Twilight getting mad. We went back to the room to wait for the party to start. We napped until a loud banging come from my door. We groaned the I got out of bed thinking it was time. Vista was on the other side of the door with he had a roster in his hands then gave it to me. I leaned on the door as Twilight wrapped her arms around my chest. I noticed Gasai and Hancock watching from around the corner biting their thumbs as they looked at us. I looked down at the roster and saw there were thirty-two people fighting. I saw Twilight was the first to fight against a weak crew mate I didn’t recognize but she should be able to beat a normal man easily. I looked for my name and saw I would be fighting in the forth fight against Nightlight. I smiled as I was getting the chance to fight him again. Lastly Armor was fighting right after me which made me smile. Gasai and Hancock had to fight right after me.

“Let get moving everyone.”

Vista said then looked back at the two trying to hide. They fell to the ground as we all looked at them. I took my gauntlet off freeing my arm then walked in the room and grabbed my swords. With my sword in hand we left for the deck of the ship for the Brawl Festival. We got on deck with music playing as I saw lights over the front of the ship. I smiled as we all walked over to the side of the ship. A arena was set up right in front of the ship so everyone could looked down at the fight. I saw Nightlight down next to the arena then lifted Twilight into my arms then jumped down to the ground. I slammed into the ground making a small impact crater when we landed. I love this magic power. With just the word I could feel the power radiating off me. Twilight punched me in the cheek when we landed.

“Never do that again!”

I smiled as she jumped from my arms. “What a relationship needs a surprise or in our case scare every now and then.” She cover her hands in lighting and then I ran away. “I think I hear someone yelling for me.”

“Oh no you don’t!”

She hit me with that thunderbolt she had in her hands. I dropped to the ground with static sparking around me. I heard the guys laughing as Twilight looked looked at them.

“You all want some too?!”

They shut up rather quickly at her voice. After another hour the fighting was about to start with all of us right next to the arena. The music had stopped as Twilight and her opponent walked into the arena. Twilight was wearing a pair of black jeans with a red shirt with the words red deaths girl on her back. I smiled as she walked out into the middle with a man maybe a few years older than myself. But he looked weak as he wasn’t even holding his right as he held it near the end of the handle. Pops yelled for them to begin but it ended two seconds later as she hit him with a massive thunder bolt. Everyone looked at her shocked as she dropped a man with one spell. I jumped down to her then hugged her. “That’s my fiancée!” Everyone clapped once they came out of there stupper. I put her down then we made our way back to everyone else. The next few fights were over quickly as the commanders were fighting as was well. Soon enough they called for both me and Nightlight to come down.

“Really?”

I heard Nightlight say as I stood up. He was sitting beside Velvet over near the edge. I smiled as he looked up at me. “Think of it like this Nightlight you have a change to not be a laughing stock... again.” I smiled as he smiled at the idea of payback. We walked down to the arena for our fight. I took the left side Nightfury in my left Silver Skull in my right. He had his sword drawn as we waited.

“BEGIN!”

Nightlight lunged at me his sword ready to stab me in the chest. I smiled I blocked his sword with Silver skull then used Nightfury to cut his sword in half at the guard. He looked at his now useless sword at his feet. I smiled then stick two fingers into my mouth then whistled up at Vista.

“I’m on it!”

A second later a sword was threw over the side then stabbed into the ground. A sword fit for a knight was in between us. The handle and were black with the edge a silver down the blade and guard.

“It’s old of my old one Nightlight feel free to keep it since Nick broke yours!”

Vista yelled from the ship deck. Nightlight thanked him then took the blade from the ground. He swung it a few times then smile.

“I like the feel of this sword um…”

‘His name is Vista.”

“Thank you Nick and thank you too Vista!”

Vista nodded then Nightlight looked down at the sword again.

“Ok, let’s give this a try.”

He started to run at me with the sword at his side. He swung the blade at my right side. I blocked the attack but to my shock I was knocked back slightly. I saw that the sword glowed a slight blue aura on it. I understood where that extra strength in his swing. I smiled as I swung back with Nightfury. The magic energy on the blade shattered into the air as I used all my strength to threw him back into the ship burying him in the wood. I dropped the swords and panicked. “SHIT I went overboard!” I ran over to him the pulled him out of the ship and saw he was out cold. I check for a pulse finding a strong pulse right away. I threw him over my shoulder then took him to the medical tent.

“You went overboard again.”

I heard Cadence say again. I said sorry but for some reason my strength was out of my control when I use Nightfury. I left him with them and Velvet stayed with him. I walked back over to everyone as Armor and Gasai we’re called to the arena. I smirked as his eyes shrink as he heard her name. They walked down to the arena Gasai psycho face was on as she walked into the arena. She was back in the clothes she was wearing when she jumped us. With a debones in her hand with a mad look in her eyes.

“Shining is in trouble.”

Everyone looked at me as Gasai gripped her knife tighted when Shining started his way down to her.

“What do you mean?

I heard Cadence ask with worry.

“Somebody pissed her off and she’s got that look in her eyes. She’s going to go for the kill the second she sees the chance.” Cadence and Twilight both looked worried as the fight started. Gasai slowly started to walk around him looking for a weak spot in his defence. Shining on the other hand keep his eyes locked with hers with sweat forming on his head. “Don’t move first make her move first!” I yelled as I saw him about to run at her. But I was to late he had started to run at her magic on his hands. Gasai smiled a deranged smile as she spun the knife in her hand.

“I’m going to carve you up you sorry third rate!”

Gasai ducked as he tried to grab her but the shoulders. She smiled as she clinched her left fist then punched him straight in the balls. Myself and every other man covered there balls as Gasai looked down on him.

“You know, I found out that your the brother of that bitch who stole Nick’s heart her right under us. I know for a fact that as long as Nick is alive I can’t lay a finger on her. But you your fr…”

I jumped down to stop her then saw all the other commanders had the same idea. Then pops jumped down as well.

“EVERYONE WHO'S NOT A COMMANDER TO YOUR ROOMS NOW!”

'Fuck'

To be continued...

Who is Celestia really? Clop

Who is Celestia really? Clop

Everyone but me and the commands had run away when the old man screamed to the heaven. Cadence grabbed Shining in her magic as she ran. Gasai started to panic as she looked at all of us. I noticed that Luna had returned to watch what was going to happen. The old man walked forward as Gasai shook in fear.

“Go to your room and don’t come out until I or Nick comes to get you.”

The old man's voice left no room for arguing in anyway. She shook violently then run away in fear of his anger. She dropped her knife as she bolted for her room. I sighed as she ran away from all of us. I turned my head and looked up at Luna and she tried to hide. I walked over to her and grabbed her arm from around a tree. I pulled her back around and she looked panicked.

“Hey Nick what are you doing here?”

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at her. “Your going to your room and stay there.” I let her go then she ran away. I sighed then the commanders walked up behind me.

“We really need to get her under control by any chance you’d be willing to help us?”

I sighed then looked up at the old man. “You know she won’t listen to me even if I was to talk to her. I hate to say it but she’s a liability in battle but a hindrance at the rest time.” Everyone agreed with me but we still had to worry about dealing with her. I put my hands in my pockets then started to walk to my room. “Old man you can deal with her. I’m not fight that battle all over again.”

“FIne but I want don’t want you to come crying when you get in trouble.”

I thanked him then walked onto the ship. All the food was left out and I saw a few mini cakes out in the open. I smiled then grabbed a tray of them then quickly ran below the deck. I stopped by everyone's rooms and have them some of the cakes. Shining Armor swore revenge…. when he could walk again. Pinkie took five for herself leaving three for me Twilight and Spike. I walked over to our door then as I was about to open the door I head yelling from the other side.

“For the last time where did you get this magazine Spike!?”

I froze fear running up and down my spine. I slowly started to back away from the door.

“I know your there NICK!”

I gulped as I opened the door and found Spike trapped in a magic field. I looked at the magazine in her hands and saw the porn mag I gave to Spike. I thought fast as I looked at her. “Spike did you get from Rakuyo?” He seemed to get what I was saying as he nodded.

“Y..ya, It fell out of his jacket and I was going to ask ya’ll about it.”

He smiled seeing I was trying to help him. Another minute or two and Twilight had calmed down enough to let Spike go. The moment he was free he ran back to his room. Twilight and I sat down on the bed as the ship stook. I smiled as she looked at me. “They getting ready to set sail. A day and we’ll be home a little late but we couldn’t be on a safer ship.” I laid back on the bed with her looking down at me.

“Say, just how did you meet everyone here?”

I waved a hand in the air. “The same old same old. That time however I lost against the old man brutally too. Then they brought me on board. After a month of trying to beat the old man and continuously losing he asked me be one of his sons. Two months later I was named the second division commander for the whitebeard pirates.” I looked at her face and saw shock.

“But their so clean and kind! Aren’t pirates supposed to be evil dirty?!”

I narrowed my eyes as I looked at her. “And who told you that?” She looked to the side as she rubbed her arm.

“The princess”

I huffed then turned on my side. “Hm, sometimes I wonder if equestrias have their own minds.”

“Excuse me?! Your an equestrian as well!”

I turned my head to look at her. She looked down at me with anger in her eyes. “No, when I started my training I renounced my citizenship. I grew up in a world of facts I learned for myself. I had thousands of unaltered history books. I saw the underbelly of equestria. I saw the places that the princess keep out of the news and papers.”

“I… I can’t argue with that.”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked at her. “Oh and why is that?” She sighed as she looked down at me.

“What you said back at the gala. The crystal empire I heard you say something about it. The Celestia was panicking asking me if you’d told me about it.”

I laughed to myself as I rolled back over to face her. “I see she wants to know how I learned about her dirty little secret. Hm, well to bad for her I know about one of her failure all because she didn’t have the heart to do what had to be done.” She laid down beside me the anger in her eyes gone.

“So, what is the crystal empire?”

“It was a city far in the frozen north over a thousand years ago. It was ruled by a tyrant named Sombra. Both Celestia and Luna let to fight him but they failed. Sombra used a curse to take the city with him. Celestia is strong in some ways but weak in others. Same with Luna but they do share a weakness in one way.”

“And that is?”

She asked genuinely wondering where I was going. I looked at the ceiling as I told her. “Both of them need their magic. If you were to take that away almost all their skills are worthless. Celestia more so as from the muscles on her arms compared to Luna’s arms. Luna should have more hand to hand combat then Celestia. My guess is that she’s to magic dependent. If I really wanted to beat her all I have to do and crush her hands.” Twilight cringed as she looked at me.

“Would you really do that?”

“Say we go to visit your parents or the girls. Twilight say we just had our first child and Celestia decided that she was going to take it. Say by some chance she manages to kill me and anyone else who tried to stop her. Now think of how quick it would end if I crushed her hands. Our child would be safe and give us time to escape.”

“But…”

I put a finger to her lips as I sighed. “Twilight you saw her when your and I left the first time. When she attack me, she showed her true nature. She wanted to get rid of a threat to her power. She cut and pasted history to make herself look untouchable in battle. Painted the image a sweet and loving woman who wouldn’t hurt a fly but look at what she did to me. I can promise if not the first person she’s tried to get rid of.” I pulled my hand back and she spoke.

“Ok, I understand your point. It’s just hard for me growing up with her always with me.”

I smiled and rubbed her side. “Twilight I understand where you're coming from. You left everything and everyone you knew in a moment. You made a tough call I can’t say I would have made with a clear mind.” She laughed a little as she moved closer to me. I wrapped an arm around her and gently rubbed her side. She placed a hand on my right check.

“You know I could use a little loving.~”

I smiled as I looked at her. “Twilight this is a commander's room!” I spoke in a playful tone as she smiled. Then to my surprise she jumped up and on top of me. She looked down at me with a commanding smirk.

“Then this is a hostile takeover commander.”

I smiled as she leaned down to my face.

“Is that understand?”

I spun us so I was on top of her. I pinned her arms above her head. “I’m sorry but to take my place as a top commander you have to first beat me.” I leaned down and kissed her. She wrapped her arms around my neck as our tongues met. I ran my finger in her hair as hers down my chest. We separated and looked into each other eyes. “You know these wall don’t let much sound through.” She smiled as she pulled her shirt off. She was wearing the black lace bra I liked. I got off her and the bed.

“Where are you going?”

“Locking this door we don’t need a repeat of the train.” I locked the door then quickly undressed myself Twilight doing the same. Once undressed I joined her in bed again.

“No sit on the edge of the bed I want to try something.”

I did as she asked me to and she got on her knees in front of me. She grabbed my soft cock and started to jerk me off. She looked up at me with a lustful gaze in her eyes as she looked up at me.

“You know Nick my mom was right.”

I moaned as I was getting hard but talked to her. “About w-what?” She smiled as she looked at my half hard cock.

“I want to have a baby~”

The thought of Twilight with a pregnant belly popped into my mind as she started to lick the tip of my cock. The image of Twilight with a baby in her turned me on even more for some reason. ‘Great I have a pregnant fetish.’ Twilight opened her mouth and lowed her mouth around my cock. As she pushes my cock into her mouth she licked the underside of my cock. She moaned lightly around my cock the vibration making me moan. She slowly started bobbing her head. I put a hand on the back of her head as I tried to from a clear thought. “Why the sudden want for a baby?” She pulled off my coxk as she looked up at me.

“To be honest it’s been on my mind for a week now. I was going to ask you about it before we left but things go away from me.”
I smiled then extended my tails and used then to lift her back onto the bed. I let her go and she landed on her back in front of me. I smiled and decided to try something new. I used my tails to hold her in the air. “I want to try something but if you don’t like it at any point then tell me.”

“Ok”

I wrapped two tails around her waist to help hold her up then I twisted the rest them to the as tight as I could but still able move the tips. I wrapped them around her breast and soft squeezed them as I moved another tail between her legs. I folded the tip of the tail as to not hurt her with what I was about to do. “Now, this may hurt a little so remember say the word and I’ll stop.” She nodded her head and that was my go ahead. I started to use my tails to play with her nipples then as she moaned I slowly pushed the top of my tail at her opening. I slowly moved it back and forth as Twilight gasped.

“C-careful!”

I nodded as I rubbed her lips. I was lubing it up and right as I about to push it in.

“S-stop!”

I pulled my tails back the second she said something. I got all my tails off her and let her sit on my lap my erection pressing into be lower back.

“I’m sorry but I don’t think it would fit and…”

I wrapped my arms around her. “Forget it, for now how about we give this baby thing a go?” She smiled then she jumped on me. She lined my erection up with her opening and speared herself on it. We moaned together has she slowly started to ride me. Her walls like a vise as she started to bouncing on erection. I grabbed her ass and grabbed it was she wrapped arms around my neck. Her chest rubbed against my chest as she bounced her lower half.

“It f-feels weird like this.”

I smiled then threw us both up and she wrapped her legs around my back. She screamed as I felt the head of my erection hit her cervix. She gripped my like a vice as she bite down on my shoulder to stop her from screaming. I blew my load into her and I felt her teeth break the skin on my shoulder. I turned on my side and she fell off me as our orgasoms tapered off. We laid there with each other unit loud knocks came from my door.

“I hate people sometimes.”

I sighed then pulled the cover over Twilight and slipped my pants back on. The knocking came again as loud as the first time. “I heard you!” I grabbed handle then quickly pulled the door open and a fist punched me in the face. My head slightly moved back and I felt my nose bleeding. I faced the door ready to knock someone's lights out but stopped when I saw it was Luna.

“Nick! Sorry but the one called Marco told me to get you and Twi….”

She stopped as she finally looked at us and our clothes on the floor. She then looked at me and blushed.

“I… you…. Goodbye!”

She vanished and left me standing there with blood dripping from my face. I just sighed and said fuck it then closed the door. I walked over to the bed and opened a drawer on the side of the bed. I pulled out a rag then cleaned the blood from my nose. Twilight wrapped her arms around me and rested her head on my shoulder.

“Is my big bad ghoul going to be okay?~”

I smiled as I used my right to grab her’s. “Ya but if you don’t get dresses this ghoul may just have to eat you.” She smiled as she looked at me.

“I’m not completely against that.”

I smiled as I looked at her. “I don’t deserve you Twilight.” She kissed my cheek and giggled.

“No, you know even if you don’t do half of what you have I’d still would have fallen in love with you.”

I laughed at her answer and she let me go and stood from the bed. I slapped her ass as she walked in front of me to get her clothes. She rubbed her ass as she picked up her panties.

“Not so hard I still need to sit at dinner.”

I nodded as I finished dressing myself but as I was about to put my shirt on the whole ship shook. Twilight fell back on the bed and I fell into the wall. Twilight looked panicked as she stood from the bed.

“Nick what is going on?!”

I heard rushing feet and knew what was going on. “We’re under attack!”

Luna pov

I sat in the room I shared with lady Rarity. My face red as I had just walked in during or after Nick and my sister student were having sex. I shook my head as I started to think of other this and pushed the image of Nick’s heavily scarred body out of my mind. My mind was a race with everything I had learned of Nick Storm. But at the forefront was the fact that her was Stars last direct descendant. Star had no children that I was aware of or a wife or lover. I had tried to talk to my sister but her opinion was Nick was too dangerous and too big a risk to be left alone. But my opinion is Nick is the who will change this world just like Star chanced Equestria and I would fight with him. I sighed as I stood from my bed and left for Nick’s room again. I have to tell him Celestia has it out for him and his growing nation. As I walked the ship shook as men rushed up to the deck.

“The Equestrians and Minous kingdom guards and soldiers are attacking!”

I froze as I heard someone yell over a speaker. Then my anger for my sister and Minous rulers. I ran up behind them to the deck then ran over to the side of the ship. I saw but the elite and heavy armor Equestria guard and the assault core of the Minous kingdom. I saw there were about three thousand of them and I started to panic as I had only saw about five hundred men on the ship. I ran around to find my friends but stopped as I saw Nick with eleven other people on the edge of the ship. Behind him was Twilight and her friends were surrounded by Nick’s and her own guards. Then to my horror Nick and the rest of the commanders jumped down into the field next to the ship.
Nick pov

Me and the commanders landed in front of the enemy forces. “Alright you quote is two hundred and fifty. Once you hit that number make a break for any commander or a general you can find back keep them alive.” The raised their fist to the air as the scream to the heavens as Celestia's lap dogs charged us. We drew our weapons and dove head first into them. In only one hour we had killed everyone but the two commanding officers. One a woman in Equestrian armor and a man in a set of grey heavy armor. We carried the kicking and screaming onto the deck for questioning.

“Nick!”

I looked to the right and saw Shining Armor and Nightlight running over to us. Blamenco and Namur stepped in their way.
“Guest get lost.”

Blamenco lifted his hammer as he looked at them making them back off some. I sighed the grabbed the male commander by the front of his armor. I dragged him over to the edge of the ship where the water was deep enough to drown him in. “Now, you going to answer my questions or I’m going to feed you to Namur’s shark.” I held him over the side as a large great white shark well over twenty feet jumped from the water just missing his feet as it snapped it’s jaws. His face paled as he looked down at the sea. He looked at me seeing I was very serious about this matter as he started to sweat.

“Yes sir, I’ll tell you whatever you want to know.”

I smiled then sat him back on the deck. “Oh, and if find out you lying to I’ll cut you throat then feed you to that shark.” He gulped and nodded his head. “Good, now what was it you hoped to accomplish? What was your goals for coming here?” He nodded as he spoke.

“Our orders where to catcher yourself and the sparkle family or kill you all if we could not catcher you.”

Twilight’s family, Cadence, Luna and the girls all looked shocked as they looked at him. “What does Celestia and your kingdom get out of this? Why target the Sparkle family?”

“My kingdom was going to get you a mind controlled soldier that could kill the reds. As for the sparkles I don’t know you’d have to ask her over there.” He nodded to the woman commander as she glared at me. I looked at him then pulled a knife from a man side.

“No! I told you what you want!”

I grabbed him then turned him so his back was facing me. I cut is hands and feet free from the rope tied around them. He turned and looked at me as I gave the knife back to the man. “Go and sit over by the mast once my questions are answered you both will be release with no harm coming to either of you.” He quickly ran over to the mast and sat down trying to say himself any unwanted pain. I looked at the woman and saw her looking at me with anger. I sighed then walked over to her and kneeled to look her as she sat. “Same deal for you just tell me what I want to know then you can leave. Please do the smart thing I don’t want to have to kill a woman.” She spit in my face and glared at me.

“Murder! Those were good men and woman you killed!”

I wiped the spit of my face as I looked at her. I stood back and looked down at her with a smile. “Ok, have it your way then.” I put two fingers in my mouth and let out a loud whistle and waited. All the pirates took a couple steps back getting ready to run. A few seconds later Gasia smashed the door in the wall as she ran up to me. She stopped in front of me at attention.

“You called me Nick.”

I smiled as I pointed to the woman. “She knows thing Gasia and I want to know them. Just don’t hurt or kill her ok?” She smiled then dragged her kicking and screaming down into the ship. I sat down on the deck and waited to hear what she knew. I closed my eyes as I started to wonder what was going to happen now. Then a thought hit me as I knew it was going to come soon. “Shining Armor, Nightlight.” I opened one eye and looked at them. “If this turns into a war we will be enemies is you fight. But given what we just heard I’m willing to bet your both starting to second guess her right?” Both of them looked at the deck as Twilight spoke up.

“You told me this would happen Nick. You told me she must have silenced anyone how became a threat to her power. She knew you’d be a threat to her power so she tried to kill you.”

Twilight sounded angry near the end and I could see that she wasn’t happy at all. Then Luna walked over and stood over me. Everyone watched us waiting to see what was going to happen.

“Will you destroy my home if my sister attacks you?”

I laughed and looked at Twilight. “What do we do to people who attack us Twilight?” She smiled as she looked at Luna.

“They join us or we kill them all their choice.”

Everyone looked at Luna as she looked deep in my eyes.

“And what would you do if I tried to kill you right here and right n….”

Before she could finish two men jumped down from the crows nest. Saito and Kenshin two of the greatest man slayers in anime.

“I’m afraid that if you try that we have to kill you. Our commander safety is our responsibility at all times.”

‘Death badass! A manslayer Kenshin!? I have told you thanks before right?”

‘You could stand to say it more often.’

I smiled as they walked over swords at the ready. I waved at them as they walked. “Hey guys, how’s the sea been treating you?”

“Well enough.”

“As dry as ever I see Saito. What about you Kenshin?”

He smiled as he sat down beside me sword in hand.

“The air is nice but the rocking is bad at times. But enough of that how have you been commander Nick.”

I punched in the face making him say oro as he fell to the deck with spinning. “If I’ve told you once I’ve told you a thousands time just Nick will be fine.” He lifted his head and rubbed his cheek as he looked at me.

“But you a commander Nick.”

I held my fist up as he looked at me.”I’m sorry but did I just heard you say that again?” The second I started to move took off run yelling oro. “Get back here were friends you don’t have to call me commander!” I chased him around as everyone watched.

“Saito help!”

“Saito stay out of this! My fist of friendship should teach him a lesson on just calling me Nick!” A faint smile formed as he watched Kenshin run away.

“You heard Nick stop and take it like a man.”

Twilight pov

I stood beside my family and old babysitter as Nick chased an apparently old friend around like a child.

“Um, Twilight sweety can we have a word with you?”

I looked back and saw my dad holding my mom as she looked back at the city in the distance. “You want to stay don’t?” My dad shook his head as he looked at me.

“No, can Nick house us until this blows over? Even your brother and Cadence?”

I smiled as I looked at them. “Our house as more than enough room for all of us and the girls. But I’m sorry to say that Nick is right. More than likely this we start a war between us and Celestia maybe even Luna.”

“No, I will side with Nick in this war.”

I turned around and saw Luna standing behind me a smile. On her face as she watch Nick punch the red headed man.

“He really is just like Star was at his age.”

She looked at Nick with longing eye as he tackled the man he used his sword sheath the block the punches. I grabbed her shoulder and she looked at me. “You make one move on him and I will kick you out so fast the day will turn to night.” She smirked as she looked at me.

“And tell me how are you going to do that?”

I smiled then stomped the deck twice. All our guards pulled out something Nick called pistols a side project he had going. It was a breach coved into a grip with a barrile with a sticking flint to light the gunpowder we had made.

“What are those things?”

She asked as them pulled the hammers back. I smiled as I looked at her. “Think of it as a small cannon but with greater speed and accuracy. Nick has already started mass production for these and stronger weapons.” She eyed them much more carefully now as they lowered the guns.

“We’ll at least Nick’s woman knows how to crack the whip when it comes to a threat.”

The other man spoke as he walked over to us his right arm resting on his sword. He had cold lifeless yellow eyes that could strike fear into anyone. He wore a loose shirt and pants with an overcoat with some kind of white fabric and a white ball on his back. He walked up to me then looked me up and down and walked around me.

“I see, Nick made a good if he was going off inherited traits. But I know him he is more interested in love then a body or heritage.”

He ducked as Silver Skull was sent flying over his head. It stabbed into the reeling of the ship. He looked back as Nick ran away from the red head coward turned red head killer.

“You’ll BLEED Nick that you will!”

Nick jumped over some berrale and the redhead man cut through them.

“It seems Kenshin is going manslayer. I wonder who will win this time.”

“This time!?”

I screamed as he pulled the sword from the wood.

“Nick catch!”

The man threw the sword to Nick who nearly was cut down the chest. Nick catch the sword then slammed the helt into the middle of the redheads eye knocking him out. He dropped to the ground and heaved as he sat on the deck.

I smiled then walked over to Nick and started to play with his hair. “Hm, hey I like these two why not bring them along?” He looked back up to me and smiled.

“I was just thinking the same thing.”

Nick pov

Another twenty minutes passed with me sit and Twilight standing over playing with my hair. Kenshin had regained consciousness as Gasia brought the female commander back out her eyes glowing pink. She pulled her over to me a smiled on her face. I stood up and patted her head making her blush. “Good work,now.” I turned to the woman and started ask her a question. “What is Celestia’s reason for wanting the sparkle family so badly?”

“They are the bloodline of Starswirl the bearded. She cannot afford to lose a family that has the ability to produce strong mages.”

I nodded then asked another question. “Why would she order you to kill them and me?”

“You are the last living member of Star Storms family. She had thought she stopped the bloodline. Seeing that Star was becoming too strong. She saw him as a threat and fought him and with a banished him to the savage where she thought he’d get killed.”

I blinked as everyone looked at her but Luna. She was seething in rage as she looked at her.

“Why was Celestia so scared of Star Storm?”

“He loved Princess Luna but Princess found out. She cast a spell on his that stripped him of the ability to love and woman in Equestria.”

“Rrraaaahhhhhh!!!”

We all looked back as Luna let her rage be known to all. I grabbed Twilight and Gasia as the pressure from her scream nearly sent them flying. She stopped after and few seconds she stopped and stared off to the distance.

“You will pay sister.”

I smiled as I had the moon on my side. ‘Haha, eat your heart out Celestia.’

The calm before the storm

The calm before the storm

Twilight pov

We began sailing a few hours after Nick had gotten the information he wanted. Like he promised they were freed unharmed and whatever happened to the woman ended when Nick snapped his fingers. I couldn’t figure out what happened to her, but no matter what I came up with would work. I sighed then fell back on the bed as I waited for Nick to bring dinner to the room.

“Knock” “Knock”

I looked at the door knowing Nick wouldn’t knock on his door. I stood up then walked over to the door to see who was at the door. I opened the door and saw Luna, on the other side of the door. I rubbed my arm as I looked at her. “Uh, come on in and have a seat Nick is getting us dinner.”

“Thank you Twilight.”

She walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge of the bed. I closed the door and leaned on the wall as I looked at her. “I won’t tell you to stay away from Nick. Given what could have happened between you and Star I can understand why you kissed him.”

“Then what does that mean as we move forward?”

I sighed as I looked at her.”As much as I hate this and believe that is a lot. I’m going to tell Nick to have two wedding dresses made one for me and our wedding and one for you.” She looked at me wide-eyed as she stood from the bed.

“Wait! You're saying that…”

I held a hand up as she looked at me. “I’m only saying that we have about two days to get Nick on board with it. If you loved Star as much as I love Nick, then it would cruel to make you keep living like that but.” I walked over to get and grabbed her face and made her look right at me. “If I think even for a second you would hurt him you will retreat it l promise you that. I’m I clear Luna?*

“Yes, Twilight.”

I smiled as I walked over to the other side of the bed. I sat down as Luna looked at the wall as we waited for Nick.

"So, if you don't mind me asking Twilight. How has Nick treated you and the city you two oversee?"

I smiled as thinking of the city we had made. "He puts us before himself. Our people would gladly fight for him. So far we've beaten everyone who's tried to fight us. But in the savage, you can win one of two ways. The usual method is challenging and destroying the enemy army. Or you can kill the chief, lord or soon to be kings. So in a sense, they could very well dethrone Nick if the wished too. They don't because of the way he rules over them. Many have said to me that since Nick took over, they can eat more than one meal a day. They don't have to sleep with one eye open for fear of the Lord's rage." She nodded as she looked back at me.

"I see, so it's like the days before my banishment. To think there is still a place like that in this world. I could fit in there much easier in there than in Canterlot."

I laughed at hearing that. "Trust me it will be a blast from the past." She smiled as she laughed a little.

Nick pov

I walked down the hall with dinner for both Twilight and me. Death had told me what Luna and Twilight talked about. I have a problem with Luna thinking I was just like Star. Having more kids would always be nice, but I have not love for her.

'What will you do then?'

'What do you mean Death? All I have to do is tell them no and...'

'We both know that isn't going to work right? Luna has it her head that she's going to be with you. Now, theirs no easy way out. Oh, your being followed as well.'

I sighed as I walked around a corner then stopped. "Ok, I know your there, and I'm getting sick of you following me. So, you've got three seconds to come out, or I'm coming after you." No one came out, and I sighed. "Fine have it your way." I sat the soups and salads down then looked around all. I saw a shadow bearly pecking out from the corner. I dashed around the corner and pinned a woman to the wall. I saw it was Twilight's mom and let her go. "I'm sorry Miss Sparkle." She rubbed her arm as she looked at me.

"Your fine I was just wanted to know something, but I don't know how to approach you."

I sighed as I rubbed the back of my head. "You know you can just come to me if you need something." I held a hand out to her, and she smiled as she took my hand.

"Yes, I wanted to ask if, well if we can stay in your lands, Nick. All of us are sure war is coming, and Twilight friends are worried for their families."

I nodded then let her hand go then picked the food back up. "I'm sorry, but it may be too late for me to save them. If Celestia thinks that she has a bargaining chip, then she will use it. I have to look at it from her point of view as well. I have the elements of harmony coming with me as well as her sister. Now, say the elements decided to join me and take part in a war. With their families, she can make them come back to her."

"There is no way for this to end peacefully is there?"

"Not a one."

I walked her back to her room, and she thanked me. I walked back to our room and stopped outside my room. "Twilight open the door please my hands are full." A second later the Luna opened the door. I looked at her then sighed. "I guess this was coming."

"Nick we need to talk."

I turned to Twilight as she spoke to me. I walked into the room and handed both them the food. Luan wouldn't take it, but I told her I would get something after we talked. She begrudgingly took the food as I leaned on the wall as they ate. "So, what is it that you'd like Luna?" She stopped mid-chew as she looked at me. She swallowed the food than whipped her mouth then looked at me.

"Would you be willing to form a relationship with me like Twilight?"

I frowned as I looked at her. "I... I don't know how I fell about that Luna. I've spent all this time with Twilight. Both of us have worked to make a life with each other. Plus, were about to get married so it would be strange if you suddenly just joined in." Both of them looked at me as They sat their food down. Twilight stood up and walked over to me a smile on her face.

"I know this isn't the most comfortable thing for either of us but Luna as earned at least some of our trust. Besides look at what she's gone through. She lost Star the man she wanted to be with more than anything."

I looked down at her and then to Luna. I saw hope in her eyes as she looked at me hands claps together. I sighed then stood all the way up and walked over to her. I kneeled down and rested my arms on my knees as I looked at her. "I won't lie to you both, I am uncomfortable how what you two are asking me to do. I've always believed that a man should only be with one woman." Luna looked down at the ground as tears started to fall from her eyes.

"I... I understand Nick. I... just wanted to."

I grabbed her hand and made her stop talking. I looked into her eyes as I looked at her. "I never said I wasn't willing to form some kind of relationship with you. I just want to make this clear to both of you. It may take time, but our wedding comes first. I will not put that off no matter what. I've finally got the chance to live my life with someone I love. I've always wanted to settle down and live a quiet life." I laughed as I sat down on the ground and looked at my arms. I tracked the scars on my right arm as they watched me. "Um, I wonder where I would be if I hadn't wandered over to ponyville. Would I still be up in the wandering around in the frozen north or maybe I would have been killed by the ghoul kingdom."

"WHAT!?"

Both Luna and Twilight screamed as I blinked. "FUCK I LET SLIP!" I grabbed the sides of my head as Luna looked down at me.

"The ghouls have a kingdom!? How do you know about something like that!?"

I looked away and waved a hand in the air. "Haha, just a secret the doves covered up. We did everything we could to keep the most of them in the frozen lands." Luna grabbed my shirt and got into my face.

"Why didn't you tell us about this!?"

I sighed then looked her in the eyes. "We had a deal with them if that's what you want to call it. The ghouls who followed the followed the leaders of the kingdom. Even I don't know the leaders or their numbers. All I really know is that there are four that make the owl and the other S class ghouls look like small children." Luna and Twilight looked at me clearly terrified.

"You hide something like at from me and my sister knowing sooner or later we could have been attacked?"

I laughed as I shook my head. "You know that's something that all pissed me off about royalty. Every last one of you thinks you deserve to know what I've learned. The Ghouls of the kingdom are the ones that are the threat. It's the wild ones you have to worry about. They're the one that goes out to kill humans or capture humans to take as food. Much like the ones that were attacking ponyville all those months ago. Right now their more worried about their food stores. With Quinque being mass produced they may start to get desperate. You think I'm hiding it, but I was keeping it from everyone because even I can't do anything. If you all got your hopes up that I have the answers to all the ghoul problems your wrong." Luna looked down at me as she looked at me then sighed.

"For my moons sake, you are just like Star. You try to carry the weight of the world."

She let my head down as she sighed. Twilight walked over to me and looked down at me. I looked at her as she looked me in my eyes.

"What do you really know? "

I stood up and looked down at her. "Enough to keep any king or queen from attacking us. But, right now I guess I owe you two some answers but don't ask about my personal history." They both looked at each other then at me.

"Ok, I'll go first. Nick, how did you know about the Crystal Empire?"

I sighed as I looked at Luna. "Fine, The doves had artifacts from the city. We even knew about the crystal heart. I know a little about Sombra's past but nowhere need what I would when we have to cross blades." Luna's breath caught, and I looked at her. "Um, yea I know about that too Luna. Theirs a chance that it won't come to pass but I highly doubt that we'll be that lucky. She looked at me with sad eyes.

"Do you know of that as well?"

'She's talking about how she became Nightmare Moon. The reason everyone knows is a lie here's the real reason. As for Twilight just tell her she's a pon which she really was.'

"You're talking the four days of the feasible summer right?"

Her eyes widened as she looked at me.

"You do know."

I nodded as I looked at her. "Ya, I know what really that Night. I know what he tried to do to you." She looked down tot he deck as she started to cry.

"You know and yet you still..."

I put a hand on her shoulder. She looked up at me with confusion in her eyes. "Don't worry about it no else alive knows about it. The man that stopped him was a fifth generation dove." I turned to Twilight as Luan looked up at me. "Do you want to know anything Twilight?" She looked at me then looked at Luna. She looked me in the eyes as she spoke.

"Was Celestia planning to use me for something?"

I looked at her for a moment then looked away from her. "She was going to make you like her. She was going to help you ascend to her level as a great and powerful mage. She played your mind from when you were younger until I stopped her plan. To her, you were a pon she was going to break as she has done with so many others." She looked at me with a slightly angry look in her eyes.

"She was playing me my whole life. But, how did you learn all this? How did someone get so close enough to learn of her personal plans?"

I laughed as I looked at her. "Luna's not the only one who knew how to get into someone's head. The oldest mage doves could use dream walking magic." Luna grabbed me then pulled me back to the bed. She looked panicked as she pinned me to the bed.

"You know about my dream walking magic!? HOW?"

I pulled my right arm free and pushed her off me. "I read about it in a book about you. Celestia tried to erase you about a hundred years after your banishment. The only reason your name was still in history was that of Nightmare Moon's name." She let my other hand and go I sat up on the bed. "However, I heard a rumor going around Celestia was planning something. Even we couldn't find out that." Twilight sat on the other side of me as Luna sat on my left.

"What are we going to do?"

I looked at Twilight as she leaned into my side. I wrapped an arm around her then looked at Luna. "Can you dream walk with more than one person?"

"Yes, but I have to be physically touching them."

I nodded then grabbed her hand softly so if she wanted to pull her hand free she could. She didn't so I tightened the hold I had on her hand.

"What would you two say to have a chat with Celestia later tonight?" They both smiled as they leaned into me. I let Luna's hand go then wrapped my other arm around her shoulder then let my weight take all three of us to the bed. Luan yelped surprised but Twilight as used to this from me having the habit of holding her when I laid down. Twilight just wrapped her arms around my neck as usual, but Luna pulled the side of my head into her chest. Twilight pulled on my neck more as Luna held me in place. 'Ok, I like this more and more every second!'

Celestia pov

I sat in my throne my anger making smoke come from my hair. All my plans ruined by one man and his bloodline. The first woman I found in nearly three thousand years that could learn to be my new wizard. Starsweral the beard may have been older than me, but I used my magic to take his mind.

"Princess I have an urgent report!"

I looked at the throne room door and stopped the smoke. I looked at the throne room door and stopped the smoke. I put on my motherly smiled as I looked at the door. “You may enter.”

A guard rushed in and took a knee on the floor. “The forces sent to capture Nick and the sparkle family have been annihilated. Captain Heavy Pride and the lieutenant from the allied minous army as the soul survives. Her Highness Princess Luna left with them as well and stated that if you chose to start a war with Nick, she would stand against us in battle. That is all your highness.”

I frowned as I looked down at him. “Thank you for your report guard. Return to your station and await further orders.” He stood then quickly left the throne room. When the doors closed, I covered the room with my magic and screamed to the heavens. I hair turned to flames as I cried into the empty throne room. I stopped, my hair still burned as my anger continued to rise. “First he humiliates me but cutting me with those tails, takes my future wizard and now he takes my sister! No more! I will personally cut off your head, Nick. Then I will destroy your city and burn it to the ground." I released my magic then walked out of the throne room.

"Your Highness are you alright?"

I ignored my guards as I walked to my room. 'Even if it's on his turf I can still win.' I threw my doors open as I headed for my balcony door. I started to use my magic, and the balcony door glowed a bright white. The doors changed to a pair of steel. I pushed them open and saw my armory. A smile formed on my face as I looked at all the magic tools and weapons I had stockpiled over the last three thousand years. 'Nick you will pay.'

Nick pov

We sat in my room with everyone we brought with us. Twilight and I had explained what she and Luna had talked about. Cadence and Twilight's mom was in favor of us going on along with the plan. Nightlight and Shining were on the fence about it until Twilight told them that she suggested it. When they heard that they were ok with it.

"As long as you don't favor one of the other I'm fine with you marrying some else besides my daughter."

I laughed as Nightlight and Shining both laughed. I rolled my eyes as I stood up from the bed.

'Nick a crew of a hundred of ghouls is coming straight for you!'

The alarm sounded scaring everyone. I grabbed Silver skull and Nightfury. "Lock and barracked this door that's the battle alarm. Nightlight, Shining armor you two on me!"

"Right!"

They ran out with me as Twilight slammed the door behind us. We ran up the stairs to the deck and saw the commanders already ready for battle. An old ship with torn and ripped sails. The ship was all smashed and torn up as if it came from a fight.

"Commander Storm!"

I looked back as a group of ten of animes greatest sword fighter ran to me. Jin, Mugen and Kagetoki Kariya from Samurai Champloo. Mifune and Black star from soul eater. Bradley and Olivier Mira Armstrong Fullmetal Alchemist Brotherhood. Erza Scarlet from fairy tail. Afro Samurai from Afro Samurai, Afro Samurai Resurrection. Sojiro from Rurouni Kenshin. I smiled as I spoke to death. 'You made me a death squad?! You are incredible you know all my favorite swordsman and swordswoman.'

'Haha, Thank you, I'm here for all time.'

I looked at the enemy ship as it moved closer the side of the moby dick. I strapped the swords to my sides as they reached us. "Jin, Afro, and Bradley you all come with me the rest of form a line they do not get on board."

"SIR!"

When the ship was near us, we jumped on to the boat. I saw the red of the ghoul's eyes as we jumped on board. "Free for all men!" We drew our sword and started to slash and stab the ghouls as others jumped onto the ship deck. I saw that the swordsman of my squad had quinque weapons. Two jumped at me and tried to stab me with their tails. I slashed them across the stomachs making their guts fall out. Afro killed ten of them in a few seconds like they were nothing. Bradley danced around them as he slashed their throats or took the whole head off. Jin swung his sword wildly as he jumped around the ghouls cutting anything he could. He slashed sides, arms, legs even back. The main crew joined in the fighting as Shining and Nightlight fire magic at the ghouls.

I smiled as I ran straight into a group of Kokaku ghouls. A storm or red crystals and I had a bit of a hard time dodging them all. I had gotten scratched and nicked by the edges of the crystals. I made it the group and stabbed through Two of them then drew nightfury. "Everyone back on the Moby dick!" They all climbed back ropes the others dropped down as I swung nightfury down to the ship's deck. "Windscar!" I destroyed the ship and made a massive wave forcing the moby dick away as I was thrown into the air from the force. I fell through the air until someone grabbed me mid-air.

I turned my head and saw a real dragon version of Toothless!?

'Death how many different parts of my world are you going to use!?'

'Only two or three more, now just fly around on your dragon. Impress your girls just remember to entertain me again.'

I smiled then climbed onto toothless's back. "Come on buddy let's go." He grinned as we flew back down to the sea. I saw his tail was whole as he turned sharply as he started to head to the moby dick. He flew up the side then landed on the deck as Shining and Nightlight looked at me. I jumped out Toothless back and rubbed the top of her head as he pushed his head into my chest. "I know bud, it's been a long time since I've last been around." He jumped up on my shoulders and took me to the deck. He licked the back of my hair over my face. "GET OFF DAMN IT!" He laughed as he ruffled his wings as he rested on my back.

"Um, Nick is that real DRAGON!?"

I tried to look at Nightlight, Toothless rested his head on mine though.

"Nick?"

I heard Twilight's voice and Toothless's head shot up as he looked at Twilight was my best guess. I heard them all gasp. A boy screamed as Toothless jumped off my back and I think he may have cracked my back. I laid on the deck as toothless growled above me as he looked at my group. I scratched him under his chin, he purred from the feeling of my fingers on his chin, "Their good bud. Two of them are my girls." He fell to the side as I scratched his chin and I got to sit up. I saw the girls looking at me and Spike looked at Toothless like he was a ghost. I smiled as I looked at Spike. "You can come I promise he's harmless everyone." Spike was the first to start walking over to me as the other slowly followed. Spike touched Toothless’s head and Toothless opened an eye. He looked straight at Spike who stopped the second Toothless opened his eye. For a second they looked at each other then Toothless tackled Spike and licked his face. Spike screamed and laughed as Toothless acted like a dog. I laughed as Toothless stood up on his hind legs and looked around at everyone. But when he looked at Luna he started to growl as his claws from his paws and razor-sharp teeth from his gums. He lends as I jumped after him and just missed grabbing his tail. But what surprised me was that he jumped over Luan and bite it to the air.

“AAAAAHHHHHH!”

I watched as Toothless struggled with something then saw blood coming from his mouth. Toothless yanked his head to the side and blood purred from the air. Then in Toothless's mouth, an arm suddenly appeared and I its grip was some kind of stone dagger. Toothless dropped the air then lunged again grabbing whoever this was with his teeth again. Then a sicking crack and was heard then something else dropped as Toothless swallowed something. A few seconds later and a body with golden armor appeared with blood pooling on the deck. I snorted as I looked at the dead body of a guard. "Magic, invisible or transparent one of the two." I walked over and kneeled down to look at the corpses. At the top of the right part of the chest was a silver moon and a brighter sun. "If I had to guess I'd say a special force guard but with a stone dagger?" I looked at the dagger as Blackstar grabbed it. "Any runes or gems for spells on it?" He looked it over then nodded.

"No, nothing but straight stone with a red leather grip doesn't even look sharp..."

"STOP!"

Luna screamed as she looked at Blackstar was about to run his finger over the dagger. I looked at Luna then at Blackstar.

"That is a demon ore knife. it's used to kill people like my sister and me."

"Hand it over Blackstar I think I may have an idea oh what that is." He threw, and I moved to the side as it stabbed into the deck where I just was. He grinned as I sighed and looked at him.

"What finally see I'm better than you? I was close to finally killing you, soon I'll be the big star."

I frowned then looked at Mifune then he nodded. He grabbed his sword and Blackstar flinched as he looked at me. "Don't forget Blackstar, I beat Mifune in an all-out duel that lasted five hours. You fought me and got beaten in fifteen seconds flat. I don't care what you do you and I both know you can't kill me." He clenched his fist as he looked at me.

"One day Nick, One day I'll take Silver skull and Senbonzakura."

I grabbed the knife then walked over to Black star and patted his shoulder as I walked past him. "I'll tell you what Blackstar, If you come with me once a month I'll give you a try to beat me." I walked away and I could hear him grinding his teeth. 'Death?'

'Ok, I may have given you your favorite zanpakuto from bleach.'

'What is your endgame death?' He was silent as I waited for an answer.

'Celestia, I want her dead, you're my best bet. Luan, I can't say the same for her. She didn't do any remotely as bad as her sister. Celestia has committed every evil deed in order to make herself stronger.'

I listened and wondered what Celestia could have done. I opened my door and walked in with Twilight, Luna and Toothless running down the hall the largest door. Luna closed the door as I sat on the bed with the stone dagger in my hand. I patted my leg then turned the dagger in my hand and threw it into the floor. "Luna, if what you said is true then there is only one reason he had this. We know what this was. An assassination attempt was the goal here Luna and we all know who gave the order. I just don’t know which of us he was going for.”

“Wait wouldn’t Luna be the one they were after?”

I nodded as I looked at Twilight. “Not necessarily Twilight. I’m going to take a wild guess that it doesn’t attack the physical body but the spiritual. If the dagger can kill an immortal the I’d say it would say it destroys an immortals soul and not the body as it would just reform. Am I right Luna?”

“Yes, a demon stone dagger destroys a soul and not the body. The primary use is to kill a immortal but can kill mortals by destroying the soul. I guess I can understand why you think it wasn’t just me he was after.”

I looked down at the knife then at the two of them. “Well looks like we may have just got our ace in the hole. If this knife can kill an immortals soul. I finally have a way to put Celestia down when the time comes.” Neither of them spoke as there was no way to get around that point. Sooner or later a death match between Celestia and me was going to happen.

“Do you have to kill her?”

I looked at Luna as she played with her hands. I walked up to her and looked down at her. “I’m sorry to say this but you have to understand something.” I lowered my face to look her square in the face. “Either she dies or I do it's that simple.” simple Luna.” She blinked as grabbed the knife at my feet and stood back up. “I know you care for your sister but I have Twilight and my city to think of Luna. I will kill anyone who tries to take them from me. I will not be the last man standing again Luna.” I walked over to the dresser and grabbed my door key. I put it in a side key hole then turned it. A hidden draw popped open at the bottom of the dresser. In it was a photo of my mother and me as a child. A few papers with names on them with photos and a busted long sword handle. I set the dagger into the draw and grabbed the photo. It was of me when I was still a very young child be cradled me in her arms. I ran a hand down the photo as I remembered my mothers sweet smile.

“Is that your mother?”

I looked back at Luna and Twilight standing behind me. “This was the only picture of my mother she took with me. She turned her face because it so messed up from a beating my old man gave her. The only time she was when she smashed a bottle across the back of his head when he tried to kill me when I was a baby. It knocked him out drunk even. She took me to a friend’s house and took this photo before he could came looking. I found it the last time I want to that house before my final test to become a dove. I found it in a fire safe in the basement, took me five hours to get the damn thing open. I finally opened it and found this photo, and a note.” I opened the photo frame and pulled out and exact copy of my mother’s note to me when I was sixteen. They took it and they started to read the wards I read so many times written in blue ink.

Twilight pov

“Nick? Your mother wrote this to you?” He nodded not looking at us then he started to laugh. It was slow and low at first then it got laughed. “Nick? Are you ok Nick?” I touched his shoulder and he turned his head and I saw tears running down his checks. I let his shoulder go and hugged him. In all the mouths I was with him not once had he shed a single tear. I hugged him tighter and he grabbed my hand. “You know you can talk to me, to us.”

“I know, I just don’t like to think of my mother. It’s just whenever I do I cry and I don’t like to cry.”

I rested my head on his left shoulder then I felt someone pressing into my back. Luna rested her head on his right and she hesitantly reached for his other hand. I smiled as she tried to comfort him even though I know he don’t trust her fully yet. But, he clearly he’s trying to give her a chance. “Hey Nick.”

“Yes?”

“Can my friends live with us in the savage and their families. I know you're trying to think of a way to save them.” He laughed as he patted my hand.

“You're not wrong Twilight. I think I’ve figure out how she thinks in some ways. So, I think I know the next play she’s going to use.”

I pulled my head back and looked at his face. “And that is?” he looked down at me with a frown.

“She's going to use their families like sacrificial pawns to trick the girls. More than likely she’s going to give the girls a chose to kill me to save their families.”

Bachelor day brawl

Bachelor day brawl

Another day had passed then, and we arrived at the savage. All my division chose to come with us as soldiers to go with us. Now, I had twelve powerful swordsmen at my command. The princess of the moon as a soon to be a second wife and the elements. All of them not knowing I had a plan for them all with roles to play. All of them are going to say here forever and be under my command. I leaned back in my chair in my office waiting got Twilight’s father to tell me her dress was done. Our wedding was set for tomorrow morning. I already sent men to clear a place next to the cliffs and make sure it was safe. Rarity was making her dress as I was going to use my talers for making a suit.

‘So, what about the ghoul horrid in the far north?’

I heard Death again and laughed on the inside. ‘I’ve made a plan to help the world, but first I have to bring it to its knees.’ How he laughed after hearing that.

“Nick, Toothless it back and he has a sword in his mouth.”

I looked at my office door and saw Spike standing in a suit made for him by Rarity. I nodded as I rose from my seat and walked to the stable where Toothless had built a nest beside the horses. I walked into the stable and saw Toothless with Senbonzakura in his mouth.

“Good boy now give me Senbonzakura. I think it’s time to say hello to an old friend.” He swung his head, and I grabbed Senbonzakura from the air then her a woman’s voice which surprised me.

“Hello, master.”

I looked around then down to Senbonzakura then hello it to my ear.

‘Master can you hear me?’

I dropped the sword and fell to the ground. I didn’t hear the voice again then touched the edge of the sheath with my boot. I didn’t hear the sound so I stomped the bottom of the sheath, and it flew into the air. I grabbed it as I stood then looked to the voice again.

‘I guess so.’

I closed my eyes and tried to reach out to the voice. I felt my mind touch something and it pulled me to it. I felt my feet touch something then I opened my eyes. In front of me were rows of cherry trees and green grass. A blue sky was above me with no cloud in sight.

“Well come, master.”

Behind me was a stream with an old wooden bridge with a young woman stand on it. She was dressed in a kimono with cherry blossoms decorating and an umbrella in her hands. She had long black hair with a bundle of cherry blossoms in her hair.

“I see the miss understanding master. Death made me as a woman rather than a man. I believe he did it to fuck with you as you’d say, master.”

My left eye twitched as I looked at her. “At least your upfront with me.” I sighed as I crossed my arms and looked at her. “Anything else?” She laughed into her hand as the blossoms danced around her.

“No, The rest is all the same as you know it. I hope can serve you well master.”

I nodded then smiled. “I know you will Senbonzakura. You produce a greater effect of Shikai by increasing the number of blades exponentially. Byakuya would drop your sword form which sinks into the ground, followed by two rows of giant blades emerging from the ground. These giant blades scatter into millions of tiny blades, which once again, resemble cherry blossoms when exposed to light. Unlike other Bankai, Senbonzakura Kageyoshi has four distinct forms, or scenes, which maximize either its defensive or offensive capabilities by rearranging the blades and changing their patterns. Its first form, which is unnamed, focuses primarily on defense by having the millions of blades automatically repel incoming attacks. Nevertheless, they can still be effectively used as a means of attack by enshrouding the enemy in them which can produce fatal results. All that is the same so the powers you hold give me a massive advantage over large numbers of enemies.”

“Yes, master now you have a wedding to ready for. Just wear me along with Nightfury. You can’t right now, but I can hear his voice.”

I smiled then closed my eyes to get back to the real world. I opened my eyes, and I was back in the stables. I could hear the girls yelling for me, and I walked out with Senbonzakura in my hand. Pinkie and Applejack spotted me and ran over.

“There Y'all are Nick. Twi’s dress is done, and she wants you to come to see it.”

I nodded then patted Applejack’s shoulder as I walked by her. I slide my news weapon behind my belt. I walked back into the house and past all the maids and a few guards near the rooms I kept the first of the long-range rifle and double barrel shotgun in the room. Some of my forge workers had figured out they could make the guns shoot further and more accurate with groves. I walked to the master bedroom and knocked on the door.

“If that’s you Nick come in.”

I opened the door and stopped. Twilight stood in a beautiful long sleeve wedding dress with a large bell bottom that had a long tail behind her. Twilight looked at me and smiled as she walked around the room.

“What do you think Nick?”

I was speechless as I looked at her. Twilight walked up to me then waved a hand in my face. I grabbed her hand then placed it on my face. “Never stop being my pretty wife.” She smiled as she rubbed my cheek with her thumb. Then hugged me as the others in the room walked away. I laughed as I rubbed her back softly. She leaned up and kissed my check then pulled my hand down to her stomach.

“How long?”

“A month if I’m right. Hiding the morning sickness was the hard part. I took a pregnancy test before we left Canterlot to see what it was. But it wasn’t far enough along to tell yet.

“Why didn’t you tell me about this?”

“I just didn’t know if you wanted kids given what happened to you.”

I laughed then picked her up in my arms and spun her around. I let her down and kissed her with my hand on her stomach. I pulled back and rested my head on hers. “I’m going to be a daddy haha.” I kneeled down and looked at her stomach. “Um, I guess this is hello son uh daughter whichever you are.” I rested my head on her stomach and Twilight put her hands on my head. “I swear you're never going go through what I did as a young child. You’ll never see me hurting your mother. You’ll never have to be hungry for days or get beaten daily. You're going to have a good childhood and never have to want for anything.” I started to tear up as I hugged her around her waist tightly. “You're never going to have to wonder if this is the day your drunken father is finally going to kill you.” I was crying as Twilight rubbed my head, she just let me hug her and our baby.

“Nick you're going to be a great father now stop all this crying. You’re supposed to be this big back ghoul slayer remember?”

I nodded then stop. “Twilight.”

“Yes?”

“If you’ve known about this for a month why didn’t you drop a hint or anything?” I looked up at her and saw a frown.

“I did on the airship then again on the moby dick. Both times I talked about a family, but you never took the hint.”

I blinked a few tears from eyes then look at her stomach. “If you're a boy your fighting on daddy’s side. I will allow no other option than helping me annoy your mother.” Twilight laughed and patted my head.

“Ok, plan revenge for telling late later. You still have to look at Luna’s wedding dress and pick the honor guards for the wedding.”

I laughed then stood up as she patted her lower stomach. I smiled then walked out of the room and down the hall to the room Luna was using until we got a bigger bed in the master room. But what I didn’t understand was why she wanted to keep her wedding dress hidden until the wedding. I walked up to her door and knocked then waited for an answer.

“Nick is that you?”

“Ya, Twilight told me to come and see your dress so here I am.” She was quiet then I heard the door’s lock unlock.

“Come in but make sure no one can see inside before the wedding.”

I walked in quickly and saw Luna in an old wedding dress. It was black on top with specks of white here and there. The bottom looked like it was made of layers of thin almost see-through material.

“Do you think It looks good on me? Rarity wouldn’t do a full black dress as I wanted but I like the feel of it.”

I smiled as she spun letting me see it on her. “You look lovely Luna I wish someone from your family could be here. But as far as I’m aware Celestia is the only living relative you have right?”

“Yes, our mother and father have long since passed, and we have no other blood family.”

I blinked as I looked at her. “Then how did you and Celestia have a nephew?” She shrugged her shoulders as she looked at me.

“Celestia would know that not me. If I had to guess she adopted him into the family or his family was of high noble blood. I couldn’t tell which family that could be. Ten families controlled five areas of the kingdoms ranging from weapons to clothes.”

I nodded then leaned my back on the wall. “Well, I know this is Not what you or Twilight may want to hear, but I’m going out tonight. One last night of fights before I have to trade my sword in for a pen.” She laughed as she looked at me and then waved her hand in the air.

“I knew that was coming before you even said it. Just don’t get beaten up too much before tomorrow ok?”

I smiled as I grabbed the door handle. “I can agree with that much. Besides Kenpachi’s been sitting on top of the house for the last three hours waiting to try and kill me.” She blinked then looked up at the roof of the room.

“So, right now a blood thirst man is sitting on the roof of our house waiting to kill you? What does this guy have against you?”

I smiled as I looked at her. “We made a bet that if he could beat me, I would join him in heavens arena. A massive fight combination that takes you all over the world and he wanted me to fight for his team.” I turned the handle, but she stopped me.

“Wait what did you get out of that bet?”

I smiled then patted the sword on my side. “I made him get me a zanpakuto that gave me the ability to fight either hundreds of enemies at once. Or give me overwhelming power against one of an opponent inside of controlled space.” She blinked then nodded her hand.

“Wait? I understand the second one but how can you fight hundreds of enemies with just a single blade?”

I smiled then drew Senbonzakura from her sheath. “Senbonzakura is a weapon similar to the demon stone dagger we got. It has the power to attack souls and two forms it can take to give me an edge over just about anyone or anything. As for how I can fight so many that has more to do with the ability the blade has.” She blinked then looked at Senbonzakura.

“Can I look at that sword for a second?”

I pulled Senbonzakura off my side then held it out to her. She walked out and grabbed Senbonzakura from my hand then drew the blade. She swung Senbonzakura a few times then looked over the edge.

“It doesn't seem to have anything special or remotely unique. Can you show me what is so special about it?” I smiled when she handed me Senbonzakura and I sheath it. “I’ll show you all sooner or later maybe even today when I get back. Oh, maybe I should go and take over the southern kingdom with the last free day.” She frowned when I looked at the wall.

“You just don’t want us to know all about you do you?”

I laughed as I looked at her. “I have to keep a few aces up my sleeves. I still have my trump card in waiting too.”

“What do you mean?”

I turned then opened the door a smile plastered on my face. “Once you get down to the brass tax nobody not even Celestia as the means to put me down for good. Death is an old friend of mine given all the times we’ve danced.” I walked out of the room then closed the door quickly so no one could see her dress.

‘Why are you playing with fire Nick?’

I smiled as I looked down at Senbonzakura as I walked down the hall. ‘Yes, I like to play with fire. Luna though she is more of a stepping stone to help me kill all the ghouls off. Two empire is better than one. Besides, you and I both want Celestia out of the way, so this seems like the best option.’

‘True but what are you going to do today before your wedding tomorrow?’

I walked out of the house then whistled as loud as I could. Afro Samurai, Saito, and Kenshin all appeared along with Kenpachi who looked very bored. “You guys come with me your free to come along if you want.” Kenpachi glanced over at me with an evil smile.

“Will I get to fight?”

I nodded then he looked at me a crazed smile growing larger. “If you can kill more than me when we fight you and me can have another fight sound good?”

“Yes, for a chance like that I would fight any number of enemies. Someone like does come around often so I’ll jump on this chance.”

I smiled as I walked over to the stable and everyone, but Kenpachi rode a horse with me. We headed south to my soon to be first castle raid. “Here the plan kill anyone who attacks but no citizen or children deaths. Satio you guard the right, Kenshin you go after archers and cannons. Afro and Kenpachi you stay with me and head down the center.”

“Sir.”

“Fine as long as you keep up your end of the deal.”

“I know Kenpachi and me well. You have to kill more soldiers than me.” He smiled as he ran ahead of us down the path to the southern lands my lands.

Far north pov

Alone in a room one of the four hooded figures. Long black hair fell from the sides of the hood as the figure looked out a window. Watching the snow fall from this window was all the figure could do.

“Lady Donatella, the Equestrian guard is gearing up for war. Now is the time for the invasion of Canterlot.”

The figure looked at with a smile. “No, I want to wait, a battle to shape a new age is about to take place. Celestia is planning a war and I have heard the half breed is her enemy. I want to see who comes out of this fight as the winner.”

“Yes, my lady.”

Nick pov

After two hours we started to ride along the cliffs as we headed to the cliffs. As we rode, I saw a watchtower made of white stone. Then, we saw the city and castle on the side of the cliffs. It was a large white stone city and a tall white castle.

“Someone sure likes white.”

Satio spoke as coldly as ever. I looked down and noticed an army dressed in sea blue armor.

“Let’s get down there and get to work.”

We all agreed, and I heard Kenpachi laughing as he started to run ahead sword drawn. “Hey! Wait let me try to dual the king before you start the bloodbath!”

“Are you trying to kill my fun!?”

I signed my horse to run faster to try and keep up with him. “Kenpachi I told you dual attempt first!” He stopped then looked at me as he stabbed the ground a few times.

“Fine, but I want you to yell if I get to kill.”

I nodded then rode ahead to the army outside the city. A man in full body armor saw me and walked over to me. On his chest plate was a chest of what I think was the cliffs.

“Holt stranger!”

I whoa to stop my horse just in front of him as he walked over his shield and sword in hand. I smiled as he stood just in range of my sword if this didn't play out as I wanted. He looked up at me as I got ready to attack.

“Wait, Nick Storm attack!”

I leaned back as he tried to stab me with the sword in his hand. The other soldier heard him they charged me. “Free for all!” Instantly Kenpachi slammed into the soldiers screaming in joy. The others rode over and got off the horses as I extend my tails as I jumped off my horse. “Try not to kill too many I don’t want too many families hurts from this!” All but Kenpachi raised their swords and yelled as the others used the back of their swords. I turned Senbonzakura and started to strike the soldiers. I used my tails to block swords and any other weapon or anything one who was coming at me. It was slow by we started to work our way to the city. I counted Kenpachi of kills, and I was up to seventy. I don’t know how many lives I’ve let him destroy. I set a group flying back as the fighting suddenly stopped. “Everyone on me!” They all jumped back to me, and I saw a man on a white horse. We wore a set of white pearl armor and had straight brown hair with a crown on his head. He had white skin which was slightly strange given most people in this land had brown or slight white skin. I turned my sword as I looked at him. “So, the king of the south shows himself. Given that your soldiers just attacked I’m guessing I’ve made a name for myself.” He rode up to me and dismounted his horse.

“Sir Nick Storm, I am the fourth southern king by blood. I know, when Lone Hunter was killed someone was biting for power. His city was at the center of the south and north border gave you perfect, moveable thanks to the roads.”

He laughed as he reached for a sword on his side. From the looks of it, I could guess it was a dueling rapier of some kind. ’I see, his favorite method of attacking must be stabs and thrust attacks. If that’s that case, he must be fast.’ He drew the sword, and I saw it was a beautifully made blade.

“I knew I should have brought my full army after you. I’ve also heard you have a female mage with you. That was why I never openly attacked you. We have no way to fight them so I couldn’t do anything to you.” I smiled as I dropped my stance as I pointed the tip of the sword at my chest.

“I can not let my line end here.”

He lunged forward faster then I thought he would. I used my tails to get a boost as I jumped away from him. He spun on his heel and started to stab at me. I tried to jump back again, but he cut deep the side of my left thigh. I hissed as I slashed him across the face leaving a deep gash across his nose and under his eyes. “I’m sorry for this.” I shot all my tails forward and tore straight through his chest and gut. He hacked up blood as he fell back to the ground. He gasped for air, but blood came out from his mouth. I swung my tails down and threw the blood from them. I turned the sword in my hand and walked over to the slowly dying man. I held the blade over his heart. “I promise that your line will not be forgotten.” I stabbed him in the chest, and I saw the light in his eyes. I pulled my sword out then kneeled down to him. I closed his eyes and grabbed the crown than his sword. “This is an order bury him and give him a proper grave. I want both his crown and sword to be part of his gravestone.” The soldiers nodded as they took his body and a soldier walked in front of me. He kneeled the ground and placed his sword beside himself.

“May I speak free my king?”

I kneeled to him shocking him and those around me. “Please, I do not like titles.” He nodded then spoke.

“Please do not be like the other kings of the past. They only wanted power and to control all our lives as if we were toys or puppets.”

I understand his reasoning as I looked down at him. “I understand that I, for the most part, try to let my people lead their lives. The only thing I ask for is when the defense if the lands or in danger.” I turned then he spoke again.

“Um, Nick then, there is still a matter to handle.” I looked back at him, and he pointed to the castle.

“The queen died not long ago after giving birth to the King's third son. With his first and second son gone he his the sole survivor of the bloodline. What do you want us to do with him?” I frowned as I looked at him as he kneeled. “The boy, bring him to me, soldier.” He bowed his head and quickly ran into the crowd. I sat on the ground and watched as the took the body of the former king away. The others sat around me, and each of them watched as they waited to see what they were going to do.

‘Nick’

‘What do you need Death?’

‘I know what you want to do, but if you do this, that child will try to kill you in the future. In seventeen years he will grow up and try to kill you.’

I didn’t respond because I didn’t care at this point. Whether he tried or not. I can’t just leave an orphaned baby that I made an orphan. Half an hour passed when I saw the soldier coming back with a bundle in his arms. On his back was a bag of some kind with at sounded like metal. He walked up to me, and I looked down at the young baby. He had light blue hair with bright green eyes. ‘He must have taken more from his mother than his father.’ I used one of my tails to take the young child from his arms. He looked at them and patted them with his little hands. I smiled as I pulled him into my chest with him looking up at me. “You're going to come home with me.” I looked at the soldiers, they all took a knee as I looked over them. “All of you hear me; soon I will call all the forces to battle. A storm is coming a storm that will sha me this country to the core be ready.” I turned then mounted my horse with the baby in my arms. “Let’s move out. I don’t want to be out here when the sun goes down. As for the city, I want you all to wait until I return. I will use this castle as a weekend home.” I turned then started to ride off as the others mounted up and followed me.

“Nick, what are you going to call him?”

I looked at Kenshin as he rode up beside me; I looked down at the baby in my arms. “I’ll talk it over with Twilight and Luna when I we get home.” I face forward as I rode hoping that no one would try anything with this baby in my arms.

Twilight pov four hours later

I walked through the manner dressed in Nick’s shorts and shirt. His clothes were more comfortable than mine, and I liked wearing them more than my own.

“Twilly what are you wearing?”

I turned my head, and I saw my brother standing in the doorway of his and Cadences room. “Just walking around and trying to find a room that would make a nice nursery.” The second I said that I heard Cadence squeal and threw my brother aside. She stood in the doorway and was smiling with her hands over her chest.

“Are you and Nick going to try and have a baby?!”

I smiled as I looked to the side. “More like we have one on the way.”

“AAHH HA HA!”

Cadence hugged me as Shining stared at me with wide eyes. I patted her back as she let me go and looked at me.

“Is it a boy or girl!? Have you and Nick picked names or made plans?”

I laughed then looked her in the eyes. “To be honest, I just told Nick about it. As far as I can tell I should be about a month into my pregnancy. I’ve been hiding my morning sickness and other signs.” Both of them looked at me as I rubbed my lower stomach. Shining looked down at me with worry on his face.

“Twilight, what did Nick do when you told him?”

I smiled as I looked at the two of them. “He cried because he was happy is was pregnant. I can’t help but wonder though. I guess the reason I didn’t tell him is that I had no idea how he’d react to it.” They smiled as heard someone yelling.

“GET BACK HERE BLACKSTAR!”

We looked to the right and saw Erza Scarlet; I think her name was Erza running down the hall catching Blackstar. She chased him with a ruby red sword, but she was dressed in a towel and with a blush on her face.

“I don’t care if you are great assassin I’m going to punish you for peeping on me!” Cadence pulled me into their room as the ran passed us.

“Eraz stop your going to burn down the house if you swing that sword!”

Bradley ran behind them yelling for Ezra to stop. We watched as I suddenly had a thought. ‘Why are they in our house and why was Ezra almost naked?’

“Lady Twilight Sir Nick is returning.”

I pulled myself from Cadence and followed the head maid to the meet, Nick at the door. We waited the Nick opened the door, and I froze. In his arms was a baby as a hollow look in Nick’s eyes. He walked right to his office, and I followed him. Luna and the girls saw him walking. We all followed him to his office with the baby still asleep. He sat down in his seat and looked down at the baby. He smiled for a second as he looked at the baby but with Rainbow reached to touch him. He grabbed her then threw her over the deck, but she used her wings to stop herself. He let her go, and she rubbed her wrist. He didn’t hurt her, but the point was clear. He didn’t want to be bother for any reason. Everyone but Luna and I backed out of the room. I walked over and touched his shoulder then waited to be thrown like Rainbow. Nick looked at me life still gone from his eyes.

“I killed his father today. I became the southern king, and he became an orphan not a very fair trade.”

I reached down and touched the babies face. His eyes opened, and they were a gorgeous bright green. His hair was blue like rainbows wings. Nick held him up a little as he looked at me.

“You and Luna will be his mothers now so feel free to hold him.”

I wrapped my arms around the baby and lifted him up. I held him tight to my chest as and he reached his hands up to my touch my face with his small hand.

Nick pov

I watched as the baby played with Twilight’s face and the lower part of her hair. I watched on as she looked down at the boy. Luna walked over to me and reached down to grab my hand. I reached out and let her grab my hand, and she smiled. I sighed then pulled my hand free and stood up. “Luna, Twilight I need to go and handle something. Luna will you walk with me for a moment.”

“Of course.”

We walked out of the house as Twilight sat in my chair playing with the baby. Luna walked out of the room and closed the door behind her.

“What is going on?”

I grabbed her hand and pulled her down the hall. She kept pace with me, and we walked up to all our room. I let her hand go then grabbed the walked over to the sword case in the room and opened the doors. I grabbed both Silver skull and Nightfury then strapped both to my side. “I’m going to deal with Kenpachi then I’ll be back.”

“Wait I want to see that your Senbonzakura in action.”

I looked over my shoulder, and she held her and together with a wide smile on her face. I smiled then reached into the closet and pulled a long sword out. I threw it over to her, and she nodded her head.

“Let us move Nick.”

I nodded then the two of us walked out of the room and saw Kenpachi sitting at the end of the hall. He was smiling as he looked at me with a crazed look in his eyes.

“About time, I was about just about to start killing the guards to kill my boredom.”

I smiled as he stood up.

“Come on; There’s a nice empty field about twenty miles from here to the west.”

I nodded then Luna and followed him out. I whistled, and Toothless rushed out of the stable saddle still on his back. I sat on his back and left enough room for Luna to sit in front of me. She blushed, but Kenpachi grabbed her by the waist then lifted her up.

“Get on already woman.”

Luna slammed her elbow into his face while he carried her. He laughed as he sat her down in front of me. He stepped back then spoke with an evil smile on his face.

“Damn, I wish I had found this one first. She’s feisty, and I like that.”

I wrapped an arm around her waist to hold her in place. She stiffened in my hold until She leaned back into me and relaxed. “Too bad then because she’s mine and no one is going take her from me just like Twilight.” She smiled as I patted Toothless’s head. He jumped into the air then started to turn to the west, and he began to fly. I looked down and saw Kenpachi running beneath us like a bullet train.

“Nick Toothless has never dropped you right?!”

“Luna yelled over the wind and laughed as I knocked on toothless side for him to dive. He turned back to Luna and me then smiled.He flapped his wings and arched his back.

“Nick!”

Toothless dove and Luna screamed at the top of her lungs. She grabbed my arm around her as Toothless speed up as he flew over the trees tops. Then he flew down into the trees and moved quickly threw the trees with me laughing as Luna squeezed my arm tightly and screamed. I hugged her close as I pulled up on Toothless saddle and he started to fly up. Toothless leveled out when we got a good height, and I rubbed Luna’s stomach. I rested my head on her shoulder so I could look over the land. “I always loved to see this view.” She turned her head to look at me, and she was frowning.

“Please don’t do that again Nick.”

I smiled as I looked forward. “Don’t talk to me Luna, Toothless is flying us not me, and he only listened to me maybe a third of the time.” Toothless laughed as he looked back up at her. I smiled and turned my hand when she loosened the grip she had on my forearm. I grabbed her hand and leaned forward to make her hand rest on his head. She tried to pull her hand back but stopped when toothless looked back up at her. He purred as he closed his eyes then looked down at the land again.

“Does he like me, Nick?”

I looked forward as we flew but answered her. “You’d never gotten on his back if he didn’t like you Luna.” She nodded then hesitantly reached for his head again. She rested her hand on top of his forehead. Toothless smiled as she rubbed him on the top of the head.

“Ah, your a big sweetheart aren’t you?”

I hummed as i saw the field in front of us. I hugged her close to me, and Luna looked back at me. “No matter what you stay out of this Luna. Kenpachi isn’t someone just anyone can fight on any old day of the week. The last time we fought he nearly killed me in third seconds.”

“Then how do you think you’ll do in this match?”

I shrugged my shoulders as Toothless started to drop to the field. “I guess I’ll have to use Senbonzakura to win, but I don’t want to use my Bankai.” Luna looked at me worry clear on her face, but I ignored it for the time. Toothless landed near the edge of the forest and Kenpachi burst out a second later. I jumped off Toothless and Luna tried to get off but I grabbed her shoulder. She looked at me and I drew Senbonzakura. “Toothless get air born and keep on your back but stay where I can see you.” Toothless nodded then jumped, and Luna screamed as he did.

“Nick!”

I turned and faced Kenpachi as he waited for us to start. I took Senbonzakura ‘s sheath off as we locked eyes. “Same as last time, Kenpachi.” He nodded then I lunged at him sword at the ready.

“Get ready!”

I tired to slash in swinging from left to right, but he blocked each strike. He forced me back then turned it down and I blocked the strike with sparks flying from our blades. A crater was formed under me from the presser of the attack. I turned my sword at him, but he blocked and with more sparks flying from the strikes. Kenpachi tried to hit me with an roundhouse slash. When I blocked it he grabbed the front of my sword, and the blade cut into his hand. He pulled me off the ground and went to stab me but I leaned back, and he cut the top of my shirt. I kicked his hand and he let my sword go. I flipped back and landed on my feet and jumped back.

“Your rusty Nick shake it off quick!”

He grabbed his sword with two hands and my eyes widened. I started to run to the right as he swung with all his force. A blast of yellow spirit energy shot for me and I ran to get out of the way of the path of the attack. I dodge the most of the attack by the skin of my teeth, but the force destroyed most of my t-shirt. My right arm didn’t take any damage from the power but if it had be any closer it would have taken it off. I looked down at the fisher he made and saw it when on for about a mile. I couldn’t see how deep it was but it was down pretty deep. “Your calling me rusty Kenpachi?” He laughed then ran at me. I tightened my grip on my handle and brasited the back of the back of my sword with my left arm.he his me and ran with the strike. I was forced back leaving two treaches under my feet as I was forced back. I extend my tails then stab them into the ground to try and stop his adcene, but I couldn’t stop him. “Fuck!” I swung with everything I had and made him back off for a second then I held Senbonzakura in front of my face. “ Scatter Senbonzakura kageyoshi.” In front of my eyes, I saw the blade turn to cherry blossoms and flow in the air. They flew over to Kenpachi and in instant dozens of slashes appeared on his body, but he didn’t seem bother.

“Is that the best your Shikai can do?”

I smiled then thousands of blossoms flew around me. “No, but I’m trying very hard not to kill you Kenpachi. A war is going to come, and I want you on my side and not dead in some ditch.” He smiled then reached for his eyepatch.

“I see well let’s see if you are worthy of my aid.”

He pulled it off, and his full power erupted from his body. I used my arms block the force with my sword and arms to prevent the airwaves.

I looked up and saw it almost hit Luna and Toothless who had been circling the battle.

“If you can stop this then I will help you anytime you want.”

He put both hands on his sword, and I clenched both my hands then crossed my arms as he swung the blade in a straight line and destroyed the ground in front of him. I crossed my arms and a wall of blossoms formed in front of me.

‘Master I can stop it, but you will take a small amount of damage!’

‘Life-threatening?!’

‘No’

‘Then I can take it to do what you can!’ The wall turned into a two-layer, and the attack hit. It smashed through the first wall but had a harder time getting through the second quickly. I wrapped my tails around myself from what damage I was going to take. The last of the attack hit and I was sent flying back. I crashed again down and unwrapped my tails from around me. I felt my right arm bleeding, so I looked down at it. I had two long gashes running across my right arm bleeding badly but not life threatening so. I took what was left of my shirt off, and I wrapped it around my arm as Kenpachi started to walk over to me.

Luna pov

I tired to get off Toothless’s back, but every time I tried, he turned sharply and kept me on his back. He wouldn’t listen to me when I told him to fly back down so I could help but he ignored me. I watched the fight shocked that Kenpachi had this kind of power and now I saw his Nick’s sword works. But, I felt my heart stop when I saw Nick take the attack head on. “GET DOWN THERE NOW!” I yelled in Toothless, and he suddenly listened because he started to drop not a moment later. I jumped off his back and summoned my wings as I fell. Toothless leveled out and flew back up as flew down to the ground as the smoke cleared. I saw Nick and Kenpachi looking at one another. Nick had his shirt wrapped around his right arm, and I saw blood soaking into it. The blossoms swirled around his body and the stared each other down.

“I guess that I can help when you need it then.”

I watched as he put his sword on his shoulder and walked past Nick blood dripping from his wounds. Nick turned and looked at him as he walked away.

“Hey, do you want to call this one? Last time I left you in a pool of your blood, so I won that one.”

“This match is a draw given neither you or I are on the ground die or out cold.”

Nick smiled then held his sword out to the side, and all the blossoms started to reform the blade. His blade reformed then he dropped to the ground on his back. I ran over and dropped down to my knees beside him. “NICK!” He looked over at me and smiled as he closed his eyes.

“I’m fine just blood lose hitting me not the first time I’ve been like this. Just give me a few minutes, and I’ll be fine.”

I smiled then ran a hand over his head then moved closer and lifted his head then rested it on my thighs.

“Luna, what are you…”

“Be quiet and just let me have this moment please.” He smiled then closed his eyes, and I covered my right hand in my magic. I reached down with my charm and touched his right arm. He opened his left eye as he looked up at me.

“You think we could pay your sister a visit tonight?”

I nodded with a smile as I finished healing his right arm. He sighed then relaxed as a shadow hovered over us. I looked up and saw a Toothless sitting on his lower legs as he glared down at me. I swallowed dryly as he looked at me. He dropped down to all four the waked over and grab Nick by the pants then pulled him away from me.

“Toothless!”

“Hey stop that!” I got up then tried to stop his but he swung his tail at me. I jumped back as Nick reached down and grabbed his jaw.

“Toothless what the hell has gotten into you!?”

I grabbed Nick in my magic and ripped him from Toothless’s jaw. But, he just grabbed his other leg and started to pull him again.

“Toothless I will only feed you eels for the month if you don’t stop it!”

He let him go a second later then sat up on his tail and back legs. He started to give me the stink eye as Nick stood up. Nick looked between the two of us then narrowed his eyes at me.

“What did you do to him Luna? The last time I saw him like this was when Ace yelled right into his ear throwing his balance out and made him crash into the ground.”

I smiled sheepishly as I looked down at him. “I may have yelled beside his head because he wouldn’t let me get off his back.” Nick and Toothless looked at each other then they nodded. Toothless dropped to all four as he looked at me.

“Nick that is he doing?”

Nick crossed his arms and smiled.

“Revenge Luna revenge.”

When he said that Toothless sprung up and launched himself at me.

Nick pov

I watched as Toothless tackled Luna and started to lick her all over her face. He messing both her hair and make up as she struggled to get him off her. I laughed then put two fingers in my mouth and whistled for him to come to my side. He stood back up on all four then quickly ran over to my side and sat on my right side. I covered my mouth as Luna leaned back up her hair and face covered in dragon slobber all over her her face. “So, you know that smell will not come out for a few haha days.” She looked at me like I was the devil then snapped her fingers and her hair and makeup was fixed.

“You two are going to regret that.”

I laughed then extend my tails and reached over to her. She pushed two away but I wrapped two around her and pulled her over to me. He huffed and crossed her arms as she looked away from me. “Aw, come one Luna we both know your just upset I let Toothless pay you back for hurting his ear. But, I know something that may cheer you up~” She looked over at me with a raised eyebrow.

“What are you up too?”

I smiled than started to tickle her with my tails. She started to laugh as she tried to get my tails away from her.

“No haha! Fair!”

I smiled then pulled her over to me and hugged her as I released her from my tails. She huffed but wrapped her arms around me. I rubbed her back as Toothless rubbed his head on our sides. I laughed as he did. “Seems like he forgive you Luna.”

“Ya sure and I can still smell his slobber.”

I laughed then kissed her cheek and she blushed. I cupped her cheek then rubbed my thumb on her cheek. “I don’t care at all. Now, why don’t we start ho…” She turned her head and kissed me. I rubbed her back as she leaned more into the kiss and we fell back to the ground. Luna pulled her head back and looked down at me a sly smile.

“I’ve wanted to do that since you said yes on the ship.” I smiled as we laid on the ground luna resting on top of me. I looked up at the sky sending a silent prayer that I can have a real life with Luna and Twilight.

to battle a god part one

To battle a god part one

I was in my office with Spike, Shining, Nightlight, and Saito all of us with tuxedos, Flowers or pocket handkerchiefs in our chest pockets all of us looking our best so all our parts can be appropriately played like they should be performed as expected. "Ok everyone knows what they're doing, know what's expected of you to do when and if something or someone tries to make I don't want anyone making any scene at today's wedding." I pointed to Spike, and she stood at attention.

"I'm the ring bearer; my job is to carry the rings at a wedding ceremony and give them to you when the time comes. I stand behind you until then, once that is down I hold the ring bearer pillow in front of me behind both my lower forearms."

I pointed to Shining.

"I'm acting as head of security for the rest of your old comrades from the moby dick. I'm to keep anyone from attacking those attending and protect the brides."

I pointed to Nightlight.

"My job it to giving away both Twilight and Luna at the wedding, then I am going to help pull security with Shining."

I pointed to Satio.

"I'm the best man, and I stand beside you during the ceremony. I will also escort Luna down the aisle, and I also will be handling the direct defense of the brides if something were to happen to you."

I nodded as I looked at them all a smile on my face. "Okay take up defensive formations around us as we have for the Southern Shores, a diamond formation is what you all will travel in around the carriage while I rode with the front guards to make sure everything is safe.” The nodded then we all walked out to the yard and saw the guards and soldiers lined along the walkway. The men wore a set of leather samurai armor that I rather liked. The shoulder, chest and side guards were black and over on the shoulders, and sides with red colored leather holding them together.

The chest plate had a similar design with multiple bindings with a symbol of a hawk in the middle of the armor.

The women had on armor with the same with the color reversed, but without the symbol the men had.

Toothless sat down in front of the horses for Shining, Nightlight, and Saito. Spike was going to ride on Toothless's back with me. Twilight and Luna were sitting in a horse-drawn carriage with my Defence and Offensive officer both beside them with their top ten elite soldiers. On behind them, a second carrier clapped my hands together, and everyone looked at me. “Ok everyone we’re heading to the southern shore. Stay at least ten minutes behind us so we can have time to make sure everything is safe. We have a crew coming to set up, but they will need at least twenty minutes to set up, and in that time my guest to the wedding will show up, and I ask that you, please do not stare.” Shining and Nightlight looked at one another having seen what I'm talking about. Everyone mounted up, and Spike sat down in front of me as we got airborne. My whitebeard comrades rode in the front and behind the soldiers around the carriage.

“Nick, who’s coming for you anyway?”

I looked down at Spike as I keep an eye out on the ground. “Well, The commanders and pops that you all meet on the ship. More than likely Gasai and Hancock will be there with some of her Kuja warriors. They live on an island called Amazon Lily somewhere in the sea in the east where the people living there are the warrior woman. You know I was the first man to step foot on that island in three centuries.”

“Only women live on the island? How do they have kids with men on the island?”

“I guess that they have to go off the island to find a nice guy to have kids with but from what I know they always have girls never boys. I think it has something to do with the magic they use to hide the island from the rest of the world. But, All that can wait we need to move to hold on tight.” We dived down to the ground, and Toothless weaved through the trees. We reached the shores, and I saw my guest all arriving early. They're where the whitebeard pirate commanders and allied pirates. I even saw Jinbei in the crowd of pirates.

The Kuja Pirates where also coming from behind them but all were normal human-sized.

I could see Hancock and Gasai on the front of the ship both dressed up. Hancock was a purple dress that had an open side all the way up to the top of her left thigh with yellow trim with gold earrings on.

Gasai was in her regular clothes, but the look in her eyes said she was out for blood. I gulped as we landed in front of Whitebeard’s ship. I jumped off Toothless’s back, and Spike got off and hid behind me as Jinbei walked out to me.

“Nick, I must say you look much stronger since the last time I saw you, plus getting married you're doing well.” He smiled, and we laughed as Spike poked his head out from behind my back.

“Hm, and who is that?”

I smiled as I reached around and grabbed Spike’s coat and pulled him around to stand in front of me. He looked up at Jinbei who kneeled to get a better look at him.

“What is your name child?”

“ S-Spike sir.”

Jinbei and I both laughed a little at how frightened Spike was of the Fishman warlord. Jinbei held a hand out as the others arrived.

“So, I take it Nick has made you his brother like how we made him our brother.”

Spike nodded a smile on his face as he looked up at him.

“Ya, I’m going to be his brother in law soon.”

Jinbei nodded as he looked at me a toothy smile on his face. “What did you do?” He smiled as He turned and pointed to the sea. I looked over and saw the rule of the Fishman. “The royal family has come to the wedding with no guards?!

I noticed that Shirahoshi wasn’t a giant and that all had legs but retained their gills. The all landed and walked over to me as Twilight and Luna walked over to me.

“Big brother Nick!”

Shirahoshi jumped onto me, and I hugged her as she cried into my shoulder. I laughed as the royal family walked up to us. Fukaboshi patted my free shoulder and looked at me with a broad smile.

“It has been too long brother Nick, how have you been since the Fishman pirate battle.”

I smiled as I patted Shirahoshi’s back and she looked at me tears in her eyes.

“You never came back from the fight against Hordy and the other Fishman pirates. I thought you died in the fight or you were eaten by one of the seakings.” I laughed as she finally let me go then Luna and Twilight grabbed my arms, and Shirahoshi smiled as she looked at them.

“Oh, you two must be the one's captain Whitebeard was talking about getting grandsons from.”

Twilight smiled as she rubbed her lower stomach and Shirahoshi looked at her then smiled as she looked at her.

“Are you already carrying a baby?!”

Twilight nodded her head, and Shirahoshi let out a girlish scream and hugged her, the other all smiled as they looked on.

“It’s about time Nick!”

Jinbe slapped my shoulder then pulled out a bottle of sake from his coat and looked down at me.

“Fukaboshi.”

“Right.”

Before I knew what happened, I was yanked out of the girls hold and was trapped in a bear hug. “Of hell no!” I threw my head back and cracked Fukaboshi in the face forcing him to let go. I fell back down to the ground and then swung one of my swords at his legs then knocked them out from under him. Manboshi and Ryuboshi both jumped, at me, and I jumped up and kicked them both in the face sending them flying back. I dusted my suit off as Luna and Luna looked at me. “You thought third times the try right?”

“Yes, we thought we would catch you off guard.”

Fukaboshi said as he leaned up then rubbed his chin. “You all know I don’t drink and I thought after punching you down a flight of you’d figure it would that trying to force alcohol down my throat. They laughed and Luna grabbed my collar.

“Ok, we're going to the older now come on!”

She pul, ed me, and Jinbei laughed as I was dragged off.

“Screw you, fat boy!”

Jinbei laughed harder as everyone else started to laugh louder. Soon everyone had taken their seats and the guards were in place the ceremony had started. Olivier Mira Armstrong had offered to perform the ceremony. We were happy to let her and soon Luna and Twilight were being walked down the aisle with Spike behind them three rings on the pillow. Black Star pulled out a recorder and pressed the play button.

My wish for you

I held my thumb up as he gave me one back. Twilight was escorted to the front by her father and Luna was escorted by Satio. Twilight took my right side and Luna took my left as Black star stopping the song as Olivier started to speak.

“We have come together, families and friends, to witness the wedding of Twilight Sparkle, Luna Moon and Nick Storm as they exchange their vows of marriage. We share with them their delight in finding love with each other, and support their decision to be together from now until the end of time. As this couple enters into marriage, they do so with thought and reverence. They give thanks for the past, which brought them to this place, and look forward with hope to what the future will bring. Marriage is like a great umbrella that shelters love from the elements. Corinthians One says that love is patient and kind. It is not jealous or boastful, not irritable or resentful, not arrogant or rude. Love does not insist on its’ own way. It does not rejoice in the wrong but rejoices in the right. Love bears all things, believes all things, hopes in all things and endures all things. Love never ends. This marriage is a symbol of commitment and love felt between these souls. Now we will start the wedding vows.”

“I will take your love to give me hope, give me joy, and make me a better man. I vow to make you both happy, to make you laugh, to cherish you, and to always be there for you. I promise to be your navigator, sympathizer, sidekick, best friend, and your husband. Finally, I promise you myself Twilight and Luna m wives.” Twilight and Luna smiled as I gave my vow and Twilight started hers.

“It's unbelievable that I get the chance to promise myself to the person I consider my greatest friend and loving ally in all things. I love you and will cherish you for all time, Nick Storm my husband.”

Luna then gave her vow.

“Take me as your wife and I shall take you as my husband. Together we will have and hold each other, know each other's secrets, learn each other's every need, and try every day to fulfill the promise that we make to each other today.”

“Now that the vows have been given will the rings please be presented.”

Spike walked over and held the pillow out to me. I took Twilight’s ring and placed it on her finger.

Three purple stones were set in pure silver fit for a princess, symbolizing the spark and beauty that shines within Twilight. When her ring was on Twilight placed then hand back down as I took Luna’s ring from the pillow.

Luna’s was a black ring with solitaire slue sapphire crystals wrapped around the ring with a larger Sapphire set in the ring. When the rings were on Twilight took my ring from the pillow and I looked at it for the first time as the two of them had it hidden so I couldn’t see it before.

It was a blue groove black tungsten carbide dragon ring. Twilight placed it on my hand and Olivier spoke.

“You may now kiss the brides.”

I turned to Twilight and we when for our kiss but stopped when we heard laughing,

‘He’s here Nick.’ Saito and Shining along this the other guard all surrounded Twilight and Luna. The Pirates, my second deviation elite guard all grabbed their weapons as the laughing got closer and louder. The Kuja Pirates all ready their long-range weapons and royal Fishman family got ready to fight.

“Well, well. Little Lulu is finally getting her wedding day to bad it to a washed up dove who couldn’t save a single command.”

The voice came from behind me and I turned quickly then drew Senbonzakura and Nightfury. Behind us stand with a smug smile on his face must be Discord. He was in a purple suit with crazy white lines, aed strips and greenish spots. Tie was red with black stripes with the same white lines and a long green one. His hair was white in the middle and to sides were black with a set of horns on his head. One was a deer horn and then other was a goat horn if I had to guess. In his hand was a golden cane with the head I knew from the show.

I relaxed my stance as I looked at him as I heard death.

‘He’s Celestia’s old lover and he has it out for her this is a good opportunity for you.’

I started to walk to him and she snapped in finger making a wing glass appear fill with chocolate milk. I smirked as I looked at him. “Your calling me washed up Discord? Celestia dumped your ass so if I’m washed up that make you a sorry ass.” he narrowed his as he looked at me.

“Watch your mouth you damn brat.”

I smiled as I pushed a little more. “Why should? I know a few secrets like why you were really tried to rule equestria AH!” I seemed to hit a nerve as Discord snapped his finger and an anvil was dropped from the sky.

“Keep flapping those gums and I’ll make those two widows sooner then they’d like.”

I smiled then sheath Nightfury and spoke. “Sitao and Shining get the non combats out of here everyone else go nuts.” At that every started to move as I scatter Senbonzakura petals.

“You’ll pay for ruining my son’s wedding!”

Whitebeard stomped over and pulled right fist back over his head. He swung his arm down and slammed his fist into the air cracking as I ran out of the way. A shockwave was sent flying at Discord and he stood their thinking he could take the attack with a smile and wide open arms.

“TAKE COVER!”

I ran around and extend my tails and jumped in front of Luna, Twilight and Twilight’s mom as they tried to run. I wrapped my tail around them as a blast of air slammed into everyone. The air slammed into us and I heard a man screaming and once the air stopped I uncovered us and saw Discord in a trench with his suit destroyed. He had blood coming from his mouth and is deer horn was broken. Discord got to his feet holding his right arm.”

“Not bad at all, but that won’t be enough.”

He snapped his finger and the damage he had taken healed and the suit was repaired. His smile never leaving his face. “Fuck, he got back up after one of the old man's attacks.we maybe in a real deep trouble.” I looked down at Twilight’s stomach and I was really scared now. “You two need to get out of here right now. I don’t think we can kill this guy no matter what we do.”

“We need to use the elements Nick.”

I looked at Luna and then Twilight nodded right.

“The girls and have them back at them at manner. But, it will be an hour before we can get back.”

I nodded then retracted my tails and BlackStar and Afro charged Discord with Sojiro cole behind.

‘Sojiro’

“Go, well hold out until you get back.”

“But…”

I stood up and turn to face him. “No buts Twilight, your pregnant and Luna you can’t help here. I sure this guy knows how to fight you so let us handle this.”

“Don’t you dare die on our wedding day Nick.”

I heard them start to run as the blooms moved around me. “Satio, Kenshin keep them safe.” They nodded and ran off behind them as BlackStar was sent flying over head. Afro and Sojiro we cutting up Discord’s arms as he tried to get away from them. “Move guys!” Afro grabbed Sojiro and I threw my arms forward. A stream of blooms flew at him and he looked at them with a raised eyebrow. The blooms slammed into him and blood splashed on the ground under him. I pulled my hands back and the blooms formed a wall between him and the way the other left in. I looked at him and he was on a knee. His smirk was gone and her looked at me.

“None of you are normal humans our you?”

I smiled as I charged him my blooms following me. “Nope motherfucker!” Afro and Jinbei were running to my right. Hancock and Gasia were on my right and I smiled as his frown deepened.

“I’ll rule you all!”

Jinbei got to him first with a bubble of water around his hand.

“Buraikan!”

Jinbei fired the water at Discord and he dodged the attack then it made impact on a hill behind him. The force of the attack destroyed the hill and sent rumble high into the air. Discord looked at the destruction and sweat ran down the side of his face as he healed his wounds. Bradley ran up behind Discord and before he could react Bradley cut off his right arm making Discord scream as he grabbed the bleeding shoulder. Then Bradley stabbed him through the throat and Sojiro and Afro stabbed him through the sides. Blood poured from his wounds as he gave me a rage filled glare. He screamed and a blast of magic flew from him threw us all back. My blooms were blown back and I drew Nightfury and stabbed it into the ground stopping myself as I moved back. I looked at him as his wounds healed and he created two balls of magic in his hands.

“You will pay for challenging a god!”

He slammed his hands together and dozens of rays of lights flew from the two spheres. I swung nightfury at a blast that was heading for me, Blackstar and Afro. I cut it and Gasia and Hancock ran passed me Hancock kissed her fingers and stopped and pulled her fingers down a heart forming as her snake gave her a boast. She pulled the back of the heart out and screamed as she let the heart go.

“Slave arrow!”

“RUN FOR IT!”

I jumped away and Discord was hit seven times. His body started to turn to stone which seemed to really scare him. He snapped his finger and the arrows disappeared but the stone was still slowly move over his body.

“What is this!?”

I smiled as I crossed my arms and my blossom formed as a sword again. “Wouldn’t you like to know.” I grabbed handle and turned the blade down as I looked at him. “Normally, I wouldn’t consider this even if i’m backed into a corner but this situation I can make an exception.” I dropped Senbonzakura to the ground. “Bankai, senbonzakura kageyoshi.” Waves like water rippled out from the ground and sword rose from the ground then burst into millions blossoms

“Let’s see if you can up with this level.” I took off my tux coat and jumped at him my blossoms following. “Let do this motherfucker!” He smile madly and as the stone broke from his body and jumped at me with magic all over his hands.